Solid Philosophy ASSERTED.
Preliminary Discourses.
Preliminary First.
Of the Impropriety and Equivocalness of of the word
[IDEA.]
1. THE Author of the
Essay concerning Human Understanding, having sincerely levelled the aim of his Endeavours at the attainment of Truth in Philosophy, which can only be had by clearing the way to
Science; hence, this being the sole End we have, both of us, prefixt to our selves, the best Method (in common) which I can take in my
Reflexions on that Learned Treatise is, to keep my Eye still directed to that end, and to take my measures from the Order and
Rapport which our respective Positions, or Discourses, may be conceived to bear to that best Design.
[Page 2] 2. This premis'd, my first Preliminary Reflexion shall be upon his making use, throughout his whole Work, of
The using the word
[Idea] in disparate Senses, obstructs the way to
Science. the word
(IDEAS) as the Chief, or rather only
Materials, of which, according to him, we are to frame immediately all our Knowledges. Which being so, it follows that, if the sense of that word be not it self
Clear, but
Equivocal; and if, as taken in
one Sense, it be manifestly
nothing at all to
Science, nor can be any
Material of it; and, as taken in the other, it
may and
must conduce to it, nay, be the
Sole imediate Ground and Origin of
all Science; I cannot but think, that the promiscuous usage of that Word in such Disparate Senses, (it being of so general Concern, and running through that whole Book) must necessarily encumber and perplex in a high Measure the way to Scientifical knowledge.
3. One of his Secondary Designes was (as he expresses himself in his
Epistle to the Reader) to
remove the Rubbish
Philosophical Words generally used, not to be laid a side without great Necessity. in order to the building up Science, and to beat down the
Vanity and
Ignorance of those who have reduced
Philosophy, which is nothing but the Knowledge of Things, to insignificant School-Terms. This is certainly a very necessary and a very laudable Design; it being evident to all ingenuous Lovers of Truth, that never was there more need of a Reformation, than there has been of Philosophy in these last
Centuries; to second him in which I have not failed on my part to contribute my endeavours. Yet, notwithstanding
[Page 3] I do not think we ought, without great and necessary occasion, alter those words which have been accepted and used by the Learned World (such as it was) hitherto: Especially such words as are
proper and
Univocal, such I take the word
[Notion] to be; much less to substitute another, which I must
Much less chang'd for others
less proper. think is
less proper, and withall highly Equivocal, or
Ambiguous, I mean the word
(IDEA.) I know this ingenuous Author apologizes for his frequent using it; and I am apt to think he did this out of Civility towards our Modern Philosophers, who have brought it into fashion: For, he gives no reason why he did not rather constantly use the word
(Notion;) which, importing a part of
Cognition, does most certainly better suit with a Treatise about
Human Understanding.
4. As for the Sense in which he takes the word
(IDEA) he professes that he
uses it to express whatever is meant by
Mr.
L's Acception of the word
[Idea] very Ambiguous.
Phantasm, Notion, Species, or whatever it is that the mind can be employ'd about in thinking. Which manifests that he uses that word very
Equivocally: For a
Phantasm, and a
Notion, differ as widely, as
Body and
Spirit; the one being a
Corporeal, the other a
Spiritual Resemblance; or rather, the one being a Resemblance, or a kind of
Image, or Picture; the other the
thing Resembled, as will be seen hereafter. Again, 'tis agreed to by all the World, that Brutes have
Phantasms, but they can have no
Notions; for these are the
Elements, or
Materialls, whose agreeable Connexion furnishes our Mind with
Science; of which Beasts, which have
no
[Page 4]
Mind, are incapable; and therefore it were both unnatural, and to no purpose, to put
Notions (which are the Primary Affections of the
Mind) in those
meer Animals. I am more at a loss to find, that, in the last page but one in his Epistle to the Reader, he seems to contradistinguish
Notions to
Ideas; which how it consists with the indifferency he grants the word
(Idea) here to signify
Notions, I cannot at all comprehend.
5. I must confess, it is generally a fruitless contest to dispute about a
Word, which is nothing but a Sound, or
The Ambiguity of it not clear'd by him. a Character, were but the determinate Meaning of it told us by the user of it: Let it be A, or B, or what he pleases, provided the distinct Sense of it be clearly manifested by the Writer, or Speaker, it were, in that case, Logomachy, and impertinent Cavil, to except against it. But, when the Author's own Explication of it does, (contrary to the Nature of Explications) declare it is used ambiguously, it laies a force on me to remark it; lest it may lead the Reader, (as it infallibly must) into great Errors, unless it's double Sense be warily distinguisht in the ensuing discourse; which I have not observed to be done any where by this otherwise accurate Author.
6. From this undistinguish'd Ambiguity of the word
(Idea) it follows naturally, that even his own excellent Judgment, and consequently, his Reader's, must necessarily sometimes deviate; and, tho' his general intention was only to pursue the
Knowledge of Things, yet he must needs be sometimes mis
[...]ed at unawares to entertain
Fancies for
Real Knowledges; as will occasionally
[Page 5] be shown hereafter. For the present I cannot omit one particular, it being of such main importance.
7. The Author believes
all sorts of Animals to have, in
some degree,
Perception. Now
Perception (as I conceive)
The putting
Brutes to have Knowledge, associates them with
Mankind. signifies
Knowledge; for, under what sort of
material Action to rank it, I confess my self at a loss: But, let it be only the
first step and degree towards Knowledge, and the in-let of all the Materials of it, still he says, the
dulness of the faculties of some Brutes,
makes them remote from that Knowledge which is to be found in some Men: So that it seems in
other Men there may possibly be
no more Knowledge (at least in some things) than in
Brutes; nor does he any more than
probably conjecture, that Beasts have not the
power of comparing, which may be observed in M
[...]n, belonging to general Ideas,
and useful to abstract Reasonings. Now, this so jumbles together
Spiritual Natures with those which are meerly
Corporeal, that, if this be so, we shall be at some loss to know our
own Kind, to define what
Man is, or to distinguish our selves from our younger Brothers in knowledge,
Brutes, or
our Souls from
theirs: For, if by
Ideas there be meant
Notions, (as his Expressions leave it indifferent) and that a
Man's knowledge consists in having these
Ideas in him, and
Brutes have also such
Ideas; and, that, moreover, they may possibly have also, in some sort, a power to
compare those Notions, and both
Method to Science, B. 2. Less 1. §. 12.
judging and
discoursing most evidently consist in
comparing our Notions, I see no Operations
[Page 6] peculiar to a
Man, but what
Brutes may perform in a
lower degree; and since
Degrees do not vary the
Species (for otherwise
dull Men would be of another
Species from those who have more wit) we could, consequently, never know what
Mankind meant; or who
is a
Man, who
not, unless in outward appearance; nor, lastly, how our
Souls, or
Minds, do differ from their
Fancies, or
Imaginations. Again, M.
L. affirms,
B. 2.
Ch. 11. §. 11. that
it seems as evident to him that
Beasts do reason, as that they have Sense; than which, certainly, nothing in the world can be more evident, or undeniable. Now, if this be so, all those who hold that
(a Rational Animal) is a proper and adequate Definition of
(Man) ought to hold
Brutes to be
Men. Mr.
L. will say, that Brutes can only reason in
Particulars, having no
General Ideas, because they cannot
Abstract; nor do we see they make use of any
General Signes to express Universal
Ideas: Indeed, they have no such Signes as
Words, to notify they have any such
Ideas; but, if we may conclude from their
Outward Actions (on which only Mr.
L. seems to ground his good Opinion of them that they have
Reason,) we may as well gather from the same ground that they have
General Ideas too. For example, when a Horse sees a Man a far off, he can only have an
Idea that it is
something; for the Object cannot, at that distance, imprint a
more particular Idea of it self, but that
most General one, and therefore 'tis evident the Horse must either have a
General Idea of it, or none at all; whereas yet he must have
some Idea of it, because he
sees it, though confusedly. Coming nearer, the Object imprints a
more distinct Idea of a
Man;
[Page 7] yet not so distinct, as to represent
this Man in
particular. At length coming very near, the same Object is apt to imprint an
Idea of
this particular Man; which shews plainly, that all those
Ideas the Object gave him
before were
General ones: To proceed, we may observe, that while it appear'd only to be
something, which was a very
abstract Idea, the Horse carry'd it
abstractedly too, and remain'd unconcern'd. When it appear'd to be a
Man, it began to be a little concern'd, having to do with such kind of things as us'd to do it either Good or Harm; and therefore it stares at it (a common carriage in sheep especially) as if it study'd, or consider'd, what to make of it, in order to its own Interest, or Self-preservation. But, when the Object imprints an
Idea of this
particular Man, who either us'd to bring him Provender, or come to catch him to make him work, he either comes towards him, or runs away; which different behaviour of theirs (if outward Actions were, in this case, worth building on) is as good a sign that Brutes have
General Ideas, as we can expect from dumb Animals. Besides, when a Cat, or Dog is hungry, and hunts about for Meat, how can Mr.
L. imagin they long only for one
particular sort of Meat, and not
any sort of Meat in
common that is agreeable to their nature? I am sure their indifferency to any such Food (in case they
know at all) gives us as good ground to think they have a
General Idea of such a
sort, kind, or
species of Food, as it does for any Knowledge they have of
particulars. Hence is shown, that Mr.
L's Criterion, or distinctive Mark to know them from
Men, (viz. the having
General Idea's) quite failing, we ought to
[Page 8] esteem Horses, and other Cattle, to be Four-footed Men, or else Men must be two-legg'd Beasts. Moreover, since he grants here §. 5. they can
compare those
Ideas they have, tho'
imperfectly, and but in
some circumstances; and all
Judging, and
Discoursing must, by his Doctrine, consist in the
comparing Ideas; he must think there are some of them who are very
judicious Gentlemen, and use natural Logick, and, tho' not very artificially, make Syllogisms too. In a word, if we have no pecular Faculties Intrinsecal to our Nature, nor any Primary Operation belonging to
it, and
it only, to distinguish us from Brutes but Extrinsecal shape only, all
Beasts might be
Men, and Men
Beasts: And then we ought in duty to consider how to correct our Carriage towards our
dear Brethren in Nature, Brutes; which will bring in the
Turkish Charity to Dogs, and twenty other Fooleries: And, 'tis an excellent Argument to prove the Identity of our Natures, that Mr.
L. brings of some Gentlemen he was acquainted with,
who deny'd themselves to be Men; and I wonder he would civilly give them the Lye, by passing upon them the Complement that they were notwithstanding
very Rational Men; for, were it possible any Man could be a Beast, 'tis most certain these Men were such. But I wonder not all at such extravagant Conceits; for as Reason, grounded on our Natural Notions of the Thing, is reduced, if pursued home, to First and Self-evident Principles; so
Fancy, if follow'd close, advances at length to pure
Folly, and ends finally in perfect
Madness.
[Page 9] 8. As for us
Men, we can certainly affirm, that
we do truly
perceive, or
know, because we
know certainly, by experience,
The first consideration pre-requir'd, ere we ought to think that Brutes
know. or rather by Reflexion, that
we do know; but we do not
thus know that
Brutes know; and whoever thinks he can gather it by
Reason, ought, I conceive, er'e he goes about it, to study exactly two previous points. First, he ought to consider very attentively, how, or upon what Grounds he can imagin
Particles of Matter, tho' never so subtil and artificially laid together, can be capable of
Perception, or
Knowledge, or how this Suits with the Nature of
meer Body. We can only gather this from
Local Motions proceeding from Brutes, with some kind of Regularity: Now an exact Watch (in proportion to its few parts) does, by vertue of a Spring within, which is part of its self, afford the same argument to one that is not aware of its contrivance. For, it shews us, and regularly too, the Minutes, Quarters, Half-hours, Hours, Days of the Month, and tells us the time aloud by Striking the Bell: Nay, a Repeating-Clock does, without Missing, or Mistake,
answer the Question (as it were) which by pulling the String you
ask it; and, tho' you are never so importune in repeating your question often, yet it still answers truth, with more steady exactness than
Banks his Horse could, by seeing the Motion of his Masters Eye. Yet, if any Man had drawn thence a Conclusion that those Engins had
perciev'd, or
known, we are satisfied that he had been perfectly mistaken. An
Italian here had an Engine which would both a wake one at the hour he designed to rise, and
[Page 10] also strike fire, and light his Candle for him; which I believe is more than the most docil Brute could ever be taught to perform. The Case had been still more difficult, had this Watch, or Engine, which seemed self moving, been put into all these Motions by Subtil and Indiscernable Agents; as Iron is by the
Effluuiums of a Loadstone, or as
Memnons Musical Statue was by the Rayes of the Sun; for in that Case the Vulgar, discerning no Material Cause that set it on work, would presently have had recourse to some
Knowing power in the Engine; in the same manner as when they hear noises in a House, and cannot find out what caused them, they imediately conclude 'tis a Spright. Whence results this plain Rule, that er'e we can with
reason conclude, or think any thing, except our selves, has Perception, or Knowledge, by our seeing it perform any Outward Action, we ought first to be certain that we can comprehend all the Operations of Bodies, and all the several Combinations and Contrivances of them; and that we see that those Actions are impossible to be performed by Bodily parts, laid
together by an infinitely wise Artificer; before we fall to imagin that any meerly Animal Body is more than a Natural Engin; or that it does any more perceive, think, or know, than does a Watch or Clock.
9. The Second thing necessary to be done er'e we ought to think Brutes have any knowledge, is, to consider
The Second consideration prerequir'd. exactly the
incredible variety of the several
Organical parts, found in the bodies of Animals; which, with the peculiar Uses of each, and the Contexture of them with the other parts, do swell so many Books of Anatomy already, without any hopes or prospect of reaching
[Page 11] them
all: And, besides, it is necessary also to weigh attentively the Chymical parts (if I may be allowed to call them so) of an
Animal, consisting of
Blood, the Humours in it, and especially the
Spirits; which last are apt to be moved, upon every occasion, by the least touch of all the Bodies about it, nay, by the most minute particles of them, lodged in the brain and excited there a fresh; and are withall apt to be carried thence in convenient Vehicles throughout the whole, to set on motion those parts which are more solid: When he has done this, let him Consider all these diverse-natured parts laid together by the All-wise Contriver of Nature, in order to the Animal's pursuing what's Agreeable to its nature, and avoiding what's Disagreeable to it: When, I say, all these particulars are well weigh'd, and duely reflected on, I believe we shall be at a loss to pitch upon any
outward Notion with such wise Contextures, and the Complexion of such innumerable Material Causes may not naturally produce.
10. To give some ease to our fancy, startled at the Strangeness of many Actions we see done by Brutes, let us reflect
That
our selves both asleep and awake, do,
without Knowledge, perform as strange Operations as
Brutes do. on what happens to Men, walking in their
Sleep, when the passages to our Knowing Power are intercepted; and our wonderment will to a great degree, cease. How regularly do the Phantasms at that time, move our Brutal part, the Body: Many Authentick Examples of which I could recount worthy our highest admiration; they being such as, were we awake, and had our rational fears about us, we neither durst attempt, nor could possibly perform, without extream hazard. But, not to insist
[Page 12] on these, let us reflect on our selves, even when
perfectly awake, and we shall discover that, however we are set on work by Motives, or Reasons, yet we know not at all how the
outward parts of our Body (only
which we experience in Brutes, and ground the conceit of their having Knowledge upon them) do perform any of their Operations. What Man living, though supposed the wisest (much less the Generality) knows
how, or
by what passages he is to send Animal Spirits into the
Muscles (whence all our Motion proceeds) or into
what Muscles, or what
quantity of them is requisit to do such an Outward Action? What Feats of Activity does a Rope-dancer show us? How many ways does he distort, wind, turn, poize, stretch, and ply the parts of his Body? To do which, the Animal Spirits are to be sent now into
this, now into
that Muscle, to move this or
this or
that Limb, or Joint; sometimes
great quantity of them to make a vehement, or quick Motion; sometimes
fewer, to move them more moderately; sometimes
none at all into any of them, when he has a mind to surcease all Motion, and sit still. Yet he knows, no more than a Brute, or a Stone does,
how he is to do any of this, nor can give the least account
how it is done. All this is transacted by the wise Contrivance of the Body; which is so framed as to be subservient to the Design the Man, as he is Knowing and Rational, had projected. And the same is done in
Brutes, when either actual Impressions are made upon them from the Objects; or those former Impressions are again excited in the Brain; which done, all the frisking motions of Pursuance and Avoidance which they perform, do follow by a Course of
[Page 13] Natural or Material Causes; and, withal, according to those
measures and
degrees as are proportioned to the Efficacy of the first impellent Cause, the
Object in their Imagination; the Agreeableness or Disagreeableness of which, to the Nature of the Animal is that which sets all the Engine on work at first.
11. Nor can the Objection bear any force that some Actions of Brutes
resemble Reason, even though it seems more
The
Resemblance of Reason in some Actions of
Brutes, no Argument of their
Knowledge
then is found in
Men; since we experience that a Watch, which is the work of an Artificer, performs the Operations proper to
it, and tells us the time of the day with more exactness, than the best
Reason we have can do without such helps. So that the Watches acting
according to reason, demonstrates indeed there was Reason in the
Framer of it, but argues none at all in the
Engine it self: Wherefore, however the Actions of some Brutes may bear a
show of Reason, this can only argue that they are the workmanship of a
Rational, or
Wise Maker; but, not that themselves acted
knowingly, or
rationally, while they did these Actions: For my self, I must declare, that I have as much admired the wisdom shewn in the Action of a young Vine, exerting and twisting its little Fingers about other things near it, to support it self as it grew up, as (all the forementioned Circumstances weighed and abated) at any Operation of a Brute; and I doubt not but a
Campanella (who maintained that every thing in Nature had
perception) or some such other man of fancy, would discourse, and descant on it thus: "The poor week limber
[Page 14] Vine knew, and was well aware, that, not being able to support it self, it would, when it increast in length, fall down flat on the ground, and so be exposed to be trampled under foot, and hurt; and, therefore, did
very prudently cling about other Vegetables, or Poles near it, to sustain it self, and avoid that inconvenience." And, I dare affirm that we lose the best part of our Natural Contemplation, by putting Brutes to have
Knowledge; for, what wonder is there that such things as have a
knowing Power in them should know, or, who admires it in a Man? Whereas, it justly raises our mind to high Admiration and Adoration of the Divine Artificer, to see things which are made of
meer Matter, act with as much Wisdom and Prudence for their own preservation, as the wisest Knower can by his best Wit, of which he is so proud, and sometimes with much more. No doubt but the growth and operations of dull Vegetables, do administer to devout Reflecters occasions of very high Contemplation; and shall the Operations of
sensitive Beings, which are incomparably
more excellent, and
more admirable, as being the Top and Master-piece of this Material World, afford little, or none at all? Now, if their
Nature be to have
Knowledge in them, and it be a thing common to all Creatures, and expected that
GOD should give to every thing what is its
Nature, there is little or no particular ground for our wonderment.
GOD has given Brutes a
Knowing Power, and that
Power makes them
know, and there's an end of our Admiration, and consequently of our Contemplation, and of that devout Admiration, to which our Astonishment at
[Page 15] the several Actions of those Natural
Automata would otherwise raise us.
12. I beg pardon for this long digression; I thought fit to dilate thus largely on this point; both because it
Brutes have
Phantasms, but no
Notions or
Meanings. is a very concerning and useful Preliminary; as also to manifest how the using the word
(Idea) hand over head (as we may say) and taking it
Equivocally and indifferently for
Phantasms and
Notions, leads this Great Man (as it must needs have done every Man) into great mistakes. For
Phantasms Beasts may indeed have, they being no more but
Effluuiums emitted from other Bodies, and received by the portalls of the
Senses into the Brain; where the Animal Spirits stand readily waiting to move the Brute, according as those Tinctures are agreeable, or disagreeable, to the Compound: but
Notions, or (which is the same)
Meanings, or
Apprehensions, they cannot have; for
these being made by Direct Impressions upon our
Spiritual part, the
Mind, (only which can
mean, or
apprehend) to judge they have any such, would conclude they had a
Spiritual, and consequently an
Immortal part in them, which I am sure we shall both of us deny. Besides, had they
Meanings, or were capable of any, they would be capable of the
Meanings of our Words; at least those amongst them which are most Docil, and could Speak, would not fail, if well taught, and educated, to
know much of our Language, and
Answer, in some few occasions,
Pertinently; which none of them ever did
designedly, and, if they
hap to do so by accident, none thinks they
meant as they
spoke, but all mankind
laughs at the odd
[Page 16] Chance, as at a pleasant Jest. Those that teach them might point at the things when they pronounce their Names, as Nurses do to little Infants; and why might not Beasts learn them, as well as Children; at least learn as much in many years, as they do in two, or three? Indeed, some Words and Sounds, which are very often used to come into their Brain, accompanied with some pleasing or harmful
Phantasm, do, by vertue of that concomitant
Phantasm, affect them, and make them act; not from their knowing what these words, or interjections
mean, but by vertue of the
Phantasms, or
Effluviums, that came along with them, and moves them; or, because they being lodged together in the Brain, that Word or Sound, or some other Vehement Motion of ours,
excites again the same
Phantasm which puts them upon acting. Nor can we draw any parallel from some wild and Savage
Men, seeming as rude as
Brutes; the Question is of their
Nature, not of their
Circumstances. Could it be well proved that those Brutish Savages, tho' instructed afterwards, could never be brought to perfom any actions more rationally than
Brutes do, nor could ever be taught any Language to a tolerable degree, so as to answer at all
Pertinently or
Intelligently, the difficulty would be greater? But this I never heard, or read, asserted by any. Or, conld it be well attested, that
Brutes could fancy, or make choise of a Female for being more
beautiful, or were taken with the
Harmony of Musick, or did comport themselves accordingly, I must confess I should much wonder. I remember that about the year 1663. visiting my Noble Friend Sir
Kenelm Digby, he told me he was much surprized,
[Page 17] and uneasy at a Relation made him by a Gentleman, whom he could not suspect guilty of that Vanity, as to tell an untruth to make his Story admired; which was, that he saw Apes dance the Ropes at
Southwark Fair (which was then held) and that they framed their Gestures and Motions exactly according to the Musick. For (says he) this, if true, shows they know
Proportion, which argues
Reason, and will oblige us to seek for new Principles. At his earnest intreaty I went to examine the business, and found it thus. A fellow stood below on the ground with a String (which was put about the Ape's Neck) in one hand, and a Switch in the other; who, understanding the Musick, made a little twitch with the String, or a menace with the Switch, when he would have the Ape retire, or advance, to keep time with the Fiddles: Nay, far were those Mock-men, the poor Apes, from being guilty of any thing that Resembled
Reason, that, when they made them dance with a lighted Wax-candle in their hand, neither their Tutor's Instructions, nor their own Docility could teach them to hold the lighted end of the Candle upwards, though they often felt the inconvenience: for, the melted Wax scalded their Legs, and made them, in the middle of their dance, steal now and then a little Scratch where it burnt them▪ which they did with such a Serious and Innocent grace, that it gave much divertisement to the Spectators. This Story I relate the more willingly, to warn others not to give easy credit to particular Men's Narrations, whether Travellers, or others; much less to suspect their own
Principles upon such Sleight Advertisements. I
[Page 18] returned to my Friend, and eased him of his Quandary; for which he was very thankful; and blamed himself much for giving credit to a Tale, to the prejudice of Evident
Reason.
13. To proceed, and pursue my Theme more closely, I would be glad to know, at least in Common, what kind
Ideas, if not Spiritual
Notions, Inexplicable. of things, in this Author's opinion, those
[Ideas] are. Are they
Corporeal, or are they
Spiritual, or under what Head shall we rank them? If
Corporeal, they cannot be in the Mind; as Accidents, or Modes of
it; the Mind being of a
Spiritual nature. If they be
Spiritual, Brutes, which have not a
Spiritual Nature, can have no
Ideas. Perhaps it will be answer'd they are not
things, but certain Modes of things: But this satisfies not; for Modes are Affections of the Thing, or certain
Manners how it is; wherefore they must be sutable to the Nature of the Thing of which they are Modes; for a Thing
cannot be such as it cannot bee: And so the question returns, what that
Thing is of which those
Ideas are the Modes: Is it Corporeal, or is it Spiritual? If it be Spiritual, then again Brutes can have no
Ideas, because they have no Spiritual
Natures in them, and so they can have no Spiritual Modes: If
Corporeal, then our Mind, which is Spiritual, can have no
Ideas in it; Corporeal
Ideas being improper Modes for a Spiritual Nature. I do chiefly insist upon this Objection, to shew more manifestly that the Word
Idea, should have been Distinguish'd at first, and
Counterposed to
Phantasm, and not
confounded with it: Besides, my Genius leads me when I discourse about any thing, even tho' I oppose it, to know distinctly
what that thing is, least I
[Page 19] oppose I know not what; and I must declare that I can make no conception of the word
Idea by what our Moderns, and particularly this Learned Author, has given me concerning it. For, he abstracts from affording his Reader a
distinct and
clear view of it; without which his Book, which runs wholly upon that Word, cannot be perfectly intelligible; nor, oftentimes, his main Discourses inferr any
determinate Conclusions.
14. It may perhaps be replied, That every Man experiences he
has those
Ideas; as also that he comes to
know, by
Experience that we have
Ideas, gives no distinct Account
what they are. having them in his Mind; and therefore it is a folly to enquire so scrupulously about such things as are, in some sort,
Self-known; and that it is enough to say they are
Resemblances of things, made in us by the Object without us. To which I reply, that we indeed experience the
An est of something in our
Mind (and, by the way, of something of another nature in our
Fancy too) by which we know things; but, whether it ought to be called an
[Idea] or suits with the proper meaning of this word; or, after it
is called so, the
Quid est of that
[Idea] or what it is (at least as to the Common Notion or
Genus of it) or what to make of it by the light yet given me by this Author, or any other I have had the good fortune to see, I must profess I am not able to discern. All the knowledge I have of it from him, besides that given above which confounds me, is this, That he calls it frequently a
Resemblance,
N
[...]r to say, they are
Resemblances.
Portraiture, Image, Appearanc, and such like; which still leave
[Page 20] me more dissatisfied than ever: For, who can have the
first knowledge of a thing by a
Picture, or
Resemblance of it? Let any Man see the picture of a Tree, or an Apple, who
had never seen those things themselves, nor ever
should see them any
other ways; and what knowledge could it give him, but only of things of a far different nature from a Tree, or Apple,
viz. a Cloth, Board, or Paper, thus figured and colour'd? Or, how can any Man know that such things
are, or have any being
in nature, by a bare similitude of them. I may see the picture of such a shap'd
Man, but whether that Man
is, or ever
was, the picture cannot inform me; so that it might be some Fancy of the Painter, for ought I know by the Picture. Indeed, had I known such things
formerly, then a Resemblance of them might, in that case, revive, and call into my mind the knowledge of them; but, how it should beget the
first knowledge of them, as our late Philosophers put those
Resemblances to do, is altogether impossible and inexplicable.
15. Again, since Mr.
L. affirms that we know nothing, either by Direct or Reflex Knowledges, but by having
To have
Ideas of our own
Ideas, inexplicable.
Ideas of it; it must follow, that when by a Reflex Act I know my
first Idea got by a
direct Impression, I must have an
Idea of that Direct
Idea, and another
Idea when I know that Reflex one, of
it; and still another of
that; and so still on, all the time while I go on reflecting upon my former Knowledges. Now, what sense can we make of an
Idea of an
Idea, or what means a
Similitude of a
Similitude, or an
Image of an
Image? Each succeeding
[Page 21] Knowledge must be different from the former, because it has still a different
Object to represent, and that Object cannot be known without its proper
Idea; and, it is not only the immediately preceeding
Act which must be thus different, but the immediately-preceding
Idea too, which is the
Object of each succeeding Act; And, in what shall we conceive the difference of those successive
Ideas to consist? It may perhaps be said, that plain reason tells us it must be so, though we know not the particular manner
how it is done. I answer, The same Reason tells us far more plainly, that it looks very untowardly, and aukwardly, it
should be so; or that there should be a
Resemblance of a Resemblance: And my advancing this Objection does oblige me to show, in due place,
how both our Direct and Reflex Knowledges may be performed after a Connatural manner, without straining either good Sense, or the Nature of Things. Were it a
Material Resemblance, it might, by rebounding from one place to another, cause a Resemblance of its self; but here 'tis quite otherwise; for the
first (Idea) it coming by a Direct Impression from the Corporeal Object without me, must resemble
It; and the
Idea of that
Idea (or else of my
First Direct Act) which is the
Object of my First
Reflex Act, must be a Similitude of an
Idea that came from the Object in Nature, and is like
it; and the second Reflex
Idea must resemble an
Idea, which was like an
Idea that represented a thing of a quite different, or of a Corporeal Nature; and so endwayes; which would put all our Reflex
Ideas into Confusion, as involving still others in them.
[Page 22] 16. 'Tis yet as great a difficulty, if not greater, how the Soul should have a power in its self (as Mr.
L. conceives)
No Operation internal or external begins from the Soul
alone. to reflect upon its own Actions, that is, to form
Ideas of its former
Ideas; it being (as I verily judge) metaphysically demonstrable, that
an indivisible Nature cannot work upon it self, or produce in its self a
new Act, or a
new Idea by its own
single power; or, by it
self, move the Body at pleasure, as we seem to experience in those motions we call
Voluntary; or so much as have any
succession of Acts, but
by means of the Body; only which (and not the Soul) is Quantitative, and, consequently, of it self, capable of
succession. The farther explicating and elucidating which Points, are reserved to their proper places.
17. Many other Arguments against these
Ideas, will, I believe, occurr hereafter, which I at present omit, because
Mr.
L. not
only, nor
directly oppos'd by this Discourse. I would not fore-stall. But, e're I leave this point, I must do the right to this ingenuous Author to d
[...]clare, that it was besides his intention in his Treatise to discourse
particularly about the nature of his
Ideas, and therefore I cannot be said properly to
confute, or
over-throw, what he never went about to
advance, or
establish: Though I cannot but judge, that it had been far more satisfactory to his acute Readers, and most highly important to
Science,
To ground all Knowledge on
Ideas not distinguish'd from
Phantasms, makes
Science impossible. to have done so; and most necessary for his Book, since without distinguishing his
Ideas from
Phantasms, and letting us know distinctly what
[Page 23] his
Ideas are, his whole Essay is
unintelligible, and all his Discourses built on the ambiguous word
[Idea] are inconclusive. And, had his penetrating Wit set it self to that study, I doubt not but it would have exceedingly conduced both to clear his
own thoughts, and to have enlightned
others. I desire then it may be understood, that it is not in order to
him only I have enlarged on this point, but to meet with the mistakes of
others also, who do customarily use the word
[Idea,] and yet, as I have good reason to fear, do not perfectly understand their own meanings. Lastly, I thought it fit to dilate first on this point, that I might prepare the way to my next Discourse, to which it naturally leads.
COROLLARY.
FRom this whole Discourse collected into a Summary, I deduce this Corollary, that, since the word
IDEA, according to this Author, signifies a Resemblance,
Similitude, or Image, and, consequently is indifferent to
Corporeal and
Spiritual Resemblances, that is, to what's in the
Mind, and what's only in the
Fancy; and that, only that which is in the
Mind can be the proper Material of all our
Knowledges; hence that word is most improper to be used in Philosophy, which is the
Study of Knowledge. Also, that as taken
thus undistinguisht, it does in another regard highly prejudice all true
Knowledge of Things, or
Science; in regard it confounds
Corporeal and
Spiritual Natures, which contain the two General Objects of all our Knowledges; and are, besides,
most vastly disparate.
PRELIMINARY Second.
That the Elements, or Materials, of all our Knowledges are properly to be called.
NOTINOS; and
what those
Notions are.
1. BUT, if the word
[IDEA] be Equivocal and Improper to be used in Philosophy, as being unfit
That the Elements or Materials of our Knowledges are properly to be called [NOTIONS.] to signify the first Conceptions of our Mind, (which are, as Mr.
L. says well, the
Materials of Science) and consequently, are apt to make us entertain
Erroneous Fancies for
Real Knowledges; it will be be ask'd what
other word we can invent which is
Univocal, Proper, and not liable to signify a
Superficial Resemblance, nor dangerous to seduce us by taking
Fantastical Appearances for the true
Knowledge of the Things; but is, of its own Nature, fit to express distinctly those Solid Materials, by the Composition of which the Structure of
Science is to be raised? I reply, the word
[Notions] is
such, and answers all these Intentions; and therefore this is the
only word to be made use of by Philosophers, who seriously and sincerely pursue the
Knowledge of Things, and not their own witty Conceits, or
Imaginations. 'Tis
Univocal and Unambiguous, because Men of Art, or Philosophers, who are the best
[Page 25] Reflecters on the Operations of our Mind, and have the truest Right to express those Thoughts their Art has given them, have constantly used it hitherto to signify our
simple Apprehensions, or the first Operation of our Understanding; and
never to signify Material Resemblances, or
Phantasms: Whence also it claims to be
Proper. And, indeed, it has title to be such even from its very
Origin and
Derivation: For, none can doubt, or ever question'd, but that the
Compound word
[Cognition] does properly signify
True [Knowledge,] and therefore the
Simple word
[Notion] must most properly signify those
simple Parts, Elements, or Materials; the orderly putting together of which in a Knowing Power does compound, or make
(Cognition,) Whereas the particular Sense or Meaning of the word
[Idea] which denotes a Resemblance, or Similitude, does not, in its immediate and proper Sense, in the least intimate any Order to Knowledge
at all; nor any Material, Part, or peculiar Object of it. Nor, lastly, does the word
[Notion] signify a bare Similitude, or Resemblance, which can be, and usually is, in the Fancy; but (as will be seen shortly) the
very thing it self existing in our Mind; which is most undoubtedly a Solid Material, or Firm Ground to build the
Knowledge of
Things, or Science upon it.
2. I hope I shall have candid Readers, and therefore I am not apprehensive that any will be so captious as to object,
The word
[Notion] and
[Cognition] are taken here
Objectively. that I do here use an Equivocal word, as well as others, by taking
[Cognition] which signifies an
Act of Knowledge, for the
Object of that Act.
[Page 26] 'Tis a Fate, to which all words are obnoxious, to have
some Ambiguity, or double sense one way or other. Thus we call in our common Speech a Parchment by which we hold our Estates
[A Writing,] and a Sentence of
Seneca, his,
[Saying]; and so take those words for the thing
Written, or
Said; tho' they may also signifiy the
Acts of writing, or saying. But, this is not such an Equivocalness as breaks squares between me and the
Ideists, or that on which my Exception proceeds. The Univocalness which I assert to the word
[Cognition] and
[Notion] is such a one as is taken from their
Radix, [Nosco] which, notwithstanding little Gramatical variations, does still import some
Knowledge, or an Order to it; and the genuin signification of those words, thus varied or declined, is still kept within that same Line. Quite otherwise than is found in the word
[IDEA] which is
Indeterminate to those vastly different Lines of
Corporeal and
Spiritual, (which makes it highly Equivocal;) besides that it has no Rapport at all to the Line of
Knowledge from its
Radix, or Original Sense. To clear then the meaning of the word
[Notion,] as 'tis used here from this
Sleight, and (in our case)
Unconcerning Ambiguity, I declare, that, there being two Considerations in
Knowledge, viz. the
Act of my Knowing Power, and the
Object of that Act, which, as a kind of
Form, actuates and determins the Indifferency of my Power, and thence specifies my Act; I do not here take the word
[Notion] for my
Act of Simply Apprehending; but for that
Object in my mind which
informs my Understanding Power, and about which that Power is Employed; in which
Objective meaning I perceive
[Page 27] Mr.
Locke does also generally take the word
[IDEA.]
3. Since I have formerly blamed the Ambiguous explication of the word
[IDEA,] 'tis but just it should be required
What
Notions are. of me to give a more Determinate and Distinct one of the word
[Notion,] which I shall do in blunt Terms thus;
[A Notion is the very thing it self existing in my understanding.] I expect at the first hearing such a monstrous Position, which seems to the Antiperipateticks something above Paradox, and as Mysterious as a Supernatural Point of Revealed Faith, it will be entertained by some of them with a kind of Amazement, by others with a Smile. On the other side, I am so little concerned how any receive it, that I must resolutely declare that, unless this
Thesis be as
True as it is
Strange, it is impossible any Man living should
know any thing at all. By which the Reader will see that the Credits of the
Aristotelians, and their Adversaries, as to their being held
Solid Philosophers, does entirely lie at Stake upon the decision of this main point. Which therefore must crave the Attention, and Soberest Consideration of those persons, who take themselves to be concerned in the affair of
Science, or in the Search after
Truth.
4. Er'e I address my self to prove my Position, I must bespeak my Reader's Consideration, that, in a Question of
Fancy is to have no hand in discoursing about
Spiritual Conceptions. this Nature, which depends upon our Reflexion on what is, or is not in our
Spiritual part, the the
Soul, he must lay aside his pleasing
Phantasms, and all the
Imagery, which
[Page 28] with such a fine
Raree-show uses to entertain and delight his
Fancy. The point is of a
higher Nature than to managed by such
Familiar Appearances. The
Ideas of Figure, Colour, nay, of Quantity it self must sit out as Bunglers, when such a Game is to be played, in which they have no Skill. This Contest must be carried on by
Means as
Spiritual, as is the
Subject of it; that is, by
exact Reason, or severe
Connexion of Terms. And, to think to draw Intrinsecal Arguments; or to frame pertinent Answers to them, from what we find in
Material Imaginations, when the Question belongs to that part of Metaphysicks which treats of
Spiritual Natures, and their Operations, is as absurd, as 'tis to contend that the
Knowledge of a Man is
Great, or
Little, because his Body is
Bigg, or
Dwarfish; or to fancy that
Science is to be measured by
Yards, or
Inches. And, tho' I cannot fear any such Rational kind of attacque as
Close Connexion of Terms, for the Negative, yet I grant my self obliged to produce no less than Clearest Evidence for the Affirmative; provided we rate Evidence, not from what seems easiest to
Fancy, but from the said
Connexion of Terms; only which can
establish our
Judgments.
5. I am to note first, that, as the Moderns grant we know nothing without having
[Ideas] of them
within
The Question about
Notions Stated.
our minds; so I willingly acknowledge, that we cannot know any thing that is
without us, but by having in our understanding
Notions of those things. Now, say I, those
Notions must be the
very things themselves
(as far as they are known)
in our Soul; which they deny, as incredible and Monstrous.
[Page 29] I note, secondly, that in my
Thesis, I take the word
[Thing] in the largest Signification, as it comprehends not only
Substances, which only are properly
Things; but also all the
Modes, or
Accidents of Substance, which are improperly such. These Notes premised, I come to my Proof:
6.
First Argument. When I
simply apprehend the Thing, or any Mode or Accident of it, this
Operation of my
A Notion
is the Thing it self in our Understanding; Proof 1.
Because Knowing
is an Immanent
Act. Understanding is
within my Mind, and compleated
there; therefore the Thing Apprehended, which is the
Object of that Operation, must be
there likewife: For, otherwise, this Operation of my Mind, it being Immanent, and not Transient, or passing
out of my Mind to the Thing
without me, cannot be employed about
that Thing, contrary to the Supposition. Nor could the Thing be truly said to be
Apprehended, unless this Operation, called my Apprehension, had the
Thing for its
Object; and this
within my Understanding, it being an
Internal Operation. But, that which is
within me when I know it, is the
Notion of it: Therefore the
Notion of it (taken, as is declar'd above, objectively) is
the Thing it self in my Understanding.
7.
Second Argument. I know the
very Thing; therefore the very Thing is in my
Act of Knowledge: But my Act
Proof 2.
Because the Thing Known
must be in
our Knowing Power. of Knowledge is
in my
Understanding; therefore the
Thing which is
in my Knowledge, is also
in my Understanding.
[Page 30] 8. Tho' I will not allow it to be any way an an Answer to these Arguments, to alledge, that 'tis sufficient that
Proof 3. Because a
Resemblance is not the
Object of Knowledge, nor sufficient to cause it. the
[Idea] or Resemblance of the Thing be in my Mind, because it does not in the least shock the Connexion of its Terms, or shew them Incoherent; but is a mere shuffling Pretence, thrown in to avoid their Force: Yet I shall condescend to shew it impertinent, and I argue against it thus.
9.
Third Argument. That only is Known, which I have
in my Knowledge, or
in my Understanding; for, to know
Otherwise,
Ideas only could be said to be
known. what I
have not in my Knowledge, is a Contradiction: Therefore, if I have
only the
Idea, and not
the Thing, in my Knowledge or Understanding, I can only know the
Idea, and
not the Thing; and, by Consequence, I know nothing
without me, or nothing in Nature. Again,
10.
Fourth Argument. Philosophy is the
Knowledge of Things: But if I have nothing but the
Ideas of Things
Proof 4. Because, otherwise, all Philosophy would be destroy'd. in my Mind, I can have Knowledge of nothing but of those
Ideas. Wherefore, either those Ideas
are the
Things themselves, as I put
Notions to be, and then I have gain'd my Point; or else they are
not the Things, and then we do
not know the
Things at all; and so adieu to the
Knowledge of Things, or to Philosophy.
[Page 31] 11. I expect not any direct Answer to these Reasons, yet I doubt not but Wit and Fancy will furnish a prejudiced
Proof 5. Because
Similitudes cannot possibly give us the
First Knowledge of
Things. Person with Evasions; and the
next will, possibly, be this, that we know the Things that are
without us, by
means of the
Ideas or Resemblances of them which are
within us. To overthrow which Pretence, I argue thus:
12.
Fifth Argument. We cannot have the
First Knowledge of any thing by a Picture, or Resemblance, as was
As was prov'd formerly. shewn,
Preliminary 1. §. 14. Wherefore, Notions, or Simple Apprehensions being the
First Notifications of the Things to our Mind, we cannot know the Thing
by their means, as is pretended, were they not
more than Resemblances; that is, were they not the
very Thing.
To overthrow this Pretence utterly, and withall, to uphold and fortifie this last Argument, I advance this:
13.
Sixth Argument. We cannot possibly know at all the Things themselves by the
Ideas, unless we know certainly
Proof 6. Because, ere we can know the
Idea resembles the Thing
right, both of them must be in the
Mind, to be
there Compar'd. those
Ideas are
Right Resemblances of them. But we can never know (by the Principles of the
Ideists) that their
Ideas are
Right Resemblances of the
Things; therefore we cannot possibly know at all the Things by their
Ideas. The Minor is proved thus; We cannot know any
Idea to be a
Right Resemblance of a Thing, (nor, indeed, that any thing whatever
resembles another
[Page 32]
rightly,) unless they be
both of them
in our Comparing Power; that is, in our Understanding or Reason, and there view'd and
compar'd together, that we may see whether the one
does rightly resemble the other, or
no. But, this necessitates that the
Thing it self, as well as the
Idea, must be in the Understanding, which is directly contrary to their Principles; therefore by the Principles of the
Ideists, we cannot possibly know that their
Ideas are Right Resemblances of the Thing. Now, if the
Thing it self be in the Understanding, there needs no
Idea of it; for to be
there, or to be
in a knowing Power, is to be
known. Again,
14.
Seventh Argument. No Relation can be known without Knowing both the Correlates: Therefore no
Proof 7. Because both the
Correlates must be
in the Understanding.
Idea, which being a
Resemblance of the
Thing must necessarily be
related to it, can be known without knowing also the
Thing to which 'tis
related as that which is resembled by it. Therefore the Thing resembled must be known, not only
besides the
Idea, but by
other means than by it; which can be no way but by the
thing it self existing, in the understanding. Which Argument is enforced by this Consideration,
Proof 8. Because the
Prototype, must be
first known. that when the One of the two things that are Related, or
Alike, is the
Prototype, the other taken from it, or (as it were)
drawn by it; the
Prototype must be
first known ere we can judge that the other
is like it. But the
Prototype in our Case is
the Thing
without us, therefore the
Thing without us must
first be
in our mind er'e we can judge of the other's resembling it.
[Page 33] 15.
Ninth Argument. Notions are the
Meanings, or (to speak more properly)
what is meant by the words we
Proof 9. Because
Notions are
what's meant by Words. use: But
what's meant by the words is the
Thing it self; therefore
the Thing it self is in the Meaning; and consequently in the
Mind; only which can
mean.
16. It may be perhaps replied, that the
Ideas are only meant by the
Words; because when we speak, we intend
Proof 10th. Because when the thing it self is
intended to be made known, the
Thing it self is the
first meaning, or
what is first meant by the words. to signify our Thoughts. I answer, that, however it may be pretended that what is meant
immediately by the words, is our
Thoughts, when our
own Thoughts or Judgments about any matter, are the things desir'd to be known; yet, when the
Things are the Objects enquired after, as, when a Master teaches a Scholler
Natural Philosophy, or any other
Truth, the Intention of the Speakers does primarily
aym and
mean to signify the
Things or
Truths themselves; and not
our Thoughts concerning them; and, therefore, the
Things themselves are in the
Intention and
Mind, or are the
Meanings of the Speakers, or Discoursers. And this passes generally in all other occasions, except only when the Knowledge of our Interiour Thoughts is ultimately aymed at. Thus, when a Gentleman bids his Servant fetch him a Pint of Wine; he does not mean to bid him fetch the
Idea of Wine in his own head, but the Wine it self which is in the Cellar; and the same holds in all our Commerce and Conversation about things without us.
[Page 34] 17.
Eleventh Argument. Our Words are
ad placitum, and have no
Natural Connexion with the Things they signifie,
Proof 11. Because the
Ideas cannot be
fore-known to our Agreement what VVords are to signifie, but the
Things only. but are order'd to express them by the
Agreement of Mankind: Therefore what's signified by them, must be
fore-known to that Agreement. But the
Ideas, or Resemblances we have, cannot be
foreknown to this Agreement, since they could not be at all known, (being
in the Mind,) but by the
Words; which, not being yet agreed on, can make known, or signifie nothing. Therefore the
Things which we had naturally
Fore-knowledge of, and not the
Ideas, are that which is signified by
Words. On the other side, since 'tis no less certain that the Words do signifie what's
in the Mind of the Speaker, or his
Notions, they must signifie
the Thing in the Mind; and, consequently, also the
very Things which are
without us, and which were known to us
before the Agreement about the Words, were in our Mind, when we went about to
name them: And, were not this so, Words could signifie
nothing, which is a Contradiction.
Corollary I. Hence that great Contest in the Schools, whether our Words do
immediately signifie our
Conceptions,
Hence the Question, VVhether the
Things, or our Notions, are immediately signified by VVords, is Frivolous. or the Things
in re, (as they phrase it,) is put past all Dispute. For, if the
Objective Part of our Conceptions, which are our
Notions of the Thing, be the
self-same with the Thing
in re, neither the
one, nor the
other, is immediately signified;
[Page 35] because there is no
one, and
other, but the
same. And if the Question be put of the Thing
as in re, and
as in the Understanding; 'tis answer'd, This Question takes in those several
Manners of Existing, which enters not into the Objective Notion, nor prejudices the
Identity of the Thing under
either State; and so the Question is again frivolous.
18.
Twelfth Argument. The same is evinced from the
Verification of our Words; as, when I say
[The Glass is in the
Proof 12. From the
Verification of Propositions.
Window,] the Word
[the Glass] must mean the very
Substance of that Glass existent without us, and not the
Idea of that Glass; for it would be
False to say,
the
Idea of the Glass is in the Window. Therefore the
very Glass it self which is in the Window, must be also
in my Mind.
19.
Thirteenth Argument. But, because
Resemblances and Likenesses please them so well, we will try what Proofs
Proof 13. Because what's
perfectly like, is the
same. may be drawn from those very Words which themselves do most affect. They hold, the
Idea, or
Likeness of the Thing is in the Mind. Let us consider then the Likeness of a
Man in the Understanding; or rather, because we both agree that we have no
Compleat Ideas or Notions of any
Suppositum, let us take one of Mr.
Locke's Simple
Ideas, v. g.
Extension. I ask, Is the
Idea of Extension, as to its Representation,
in all Respects like that Mode as it is in the Thing; or
is it not? If
not, then we can never know that Mode (at least, not clearly and fully) by that
Idea; which yet we must do, ere
[Page 36] we can discourse of it as a
Simple Idea. And, if it is
perfectly, or in
all respects, like it; then 'tis
in no Respect unlike it; and, by Consequence,
in no Respect Different from it, (for that
Difference would be an
Unlikeness;) and, if it be
in no respect Different, it follows, out of the very Terms, that it is the
very same, in the Mind, and
out of the Mind, which is so much boggled at in our
Notions: So that, at unawares, the Explicaters of
Ideas by
Resemblances, must be forced to come over to our Position, even while they would avoid it.
20.
Fourteenth Argument. To make this yet Clearer, and to set it above all possible Confute, let us take the Word,
Proof 14. This last Reason maintain'd by the Instance of the Notion of
Existence
[Existence,] or Actual Being. They know what that Word
means, and consequently, they they have an
Idea of it in their Understanding; for 'tis
this which they say Words signifie. This
Idea then must either be
in all respects like to Existence, or in
some respects; that is, in
part only: Not
in part; for
Existence has no imaginable Parts in it, nor any divers Respects or Considerations; no, not even those Parts made by the nicest Metaphysical
Abstraction of our Mind, called
Act and
Power; but 'tis One,
most Simple, Indivisible, and
most Absolute Act; and thence 'tis called by the Schools an
Actuality, as if it were the very Nature of
Act it self, without the least Alloy of the more imperfect Notion of
Potentiality, or
Power. Wherefore the
Idea of
Existence must either be
in all respects Like Existence, or
not at all Like it; if
not at all Like it, then, having no
Idea or Resemblance of it, we can never know what the Word
Existence means: If it be
in
[Page 37]
all respects Like it, then, by our former Discourse, 'tis
in no respect Unlike it; and therefore,
in no respect Different from it; and therefore 'tis the
very same with it.
21.
Fifteenth Argument. It may, perhaps, look like an Amusement, or Surprize, to pretend the Thing is
the same,
Proof 15. The same Reason ab
[...]tted by the Natural Sayings of Mankind. when 'tis
perfectly like; for I do not expect that every Reader will speculate so deep, as to see that all
Likeness is
Unity of Form as far as the Likeness reaches. Wherefore, to put them out of this Mis-conceit, we will endeavour to convince them that this Position is not a Trick of
Art, but plain honest
Nature: It has been still my usual Method to shew, that the highest Speculations I advance, are abetted by the
natural Notions, Sentiments, and Sayings of
Mankind; nor will I decline to bring my present Position to be tried by the same Test. Let us take then two
Quantities, (Yards for Example;) in case we find them
perfectly Alike under the Notion or Respect of
Quantity, we make account we can in true Speech say they are the
same Quantity. Or, take two Pieces of Cloth, of such a Colour; and, if they be
exactly alike in that respect, unprejudiced Nature obliges us to say they are
of the same Colour; and the same holds in all Substances and Modes whatever. Since then the
Ideists must grant that their
Ideas are
perfectly like that which they know by them, (as they must be, as
far as the Thing is
known by them, because the Thing is known
only by their Resembling, or being
like it,) it follows from the Consent of Mankind, that those
Ideas must, consequently, be the
same with the
Things out of the Mind which
[Page 38] are known by them; which is what we put our Notions to be. Wherefore, the
Notion we have of the
Thing, must be the
self-same with the
Thing known.
22. It may be replied, that the
Notion of a Thing (a Stone, for Example) has a
Spiritual Manner of Being
The Difference in the
Manner of Existing prejudices not the Identity of the
Notion and the
Thing.
in the
Mind; whereas the Thing, or Stone,
out of the Mind has a
Corporeal Manner of Being, and therefore 'tis in
some respect Different from the Thing; and, consequently, not
perfectly the
same with it; and so can only be barely
like it, or resemble it. I answer, 'Tis granted that it is
Unlike it, and so
Different from it, and therefore
not the same with it, as to the
Manner of Existing; but I deny that either its
Existing, or
Manner of Existing do enter into the
Notion, (except in the Notion of
God, to whom Existence is Essential,) or do
at all belong to
it, or the
Thing either; but that the
Notion is the Thing, precisely according to what is
Common to it both
in the Understanding, and
out of it, abstractedly from both those
Manners of Existing. To explicate which, we may consider, 1. That no created
Thing, nor consequently,
Mode or
Accident of it, has, of its own Nature, any Title
to be at all, (much less to be after
such or
such a Manner;) for then
Being would be
Essential to them, and not the Gift of their Creator; whose Prerogative of
Self-being, or
Essential Being, is Incommunicable to his Creatures. 2. Hence the Things, and consequently their
Modes, do perfectly abstract from
being, and
not being, much more from all
Manners of being.
[Page 39] 3. This appears evidently by those Words which signifie them, the
Meaning of which Words is the same with our
Notions. For Example, Take
Gabriel, Peter, Bucephalus, an
Oak, a
Stone, a
Yard, Whiteness, or what other Thing, or Mode of Thing we please; 'tis evident that the
Sense of them (which is the same with our
Notion of them) does not at all
include, hint, or
intimate Existence, or
Non-Existence. Wherefore, 'tis set above all farther Dispute, and (as far as I can fore-see) beyond all imaginable Objection, that
our Notion of the Thing is the self-same with the Thing in Nature which is conceived by us. Q. E. D.
23. Now, if our Soul, when it
knows any Thing has the very
nature of that Thing in it, and therefore
is
The Eminency of the the spiritual Nature of the Soul, gives her a Power
to be all
Things intellectually. intellectually
that thing (for to
be such a thing is nothing but to
have the
Nature of such a thing in it) it follows that, considering her precisely as
knowing a Stone, a Tree, Fire,
&c. she
is that Stone, Tree and Fire intellectually, Whence we may discover how Rational, and how Necessary and Important a Truth that saying of
Aristotle is, that
Anima intelligendo fit omnia. In a word, 'tis due to the Nature of our Soul, as it is
Spiritual, and to the Eminency of her Essence, to
comprehend after her manner the whole Inferiour Nature of Bodies, (and much more) or to be an
Intellectual World, as soon as she is
her self, and depur'd from her dull Material Compart, as is shown in my
B. 3. L. 4. §. 14.
Method. Nor can this making the Soul to know
so much (nay,
much more) be deemed an Extravagant
[Page 40] Conceit, or too high a Privilege for her, by any well instructed Christian, who reflects, (as is also clearly Demonstrable in Metaphysicks) that she is made for, or is capable of a Knowledge
infinitely higher, viz. the beatifying Sight of
GOD; in comparison of which the Knowing the whole Universality of Creatures is but a meer Trifle.
24. I much fear that such Readers, who are not raised above Fancy, and have not well reflected how all Truths,
Shown that Things may have
two different
Manners of Existing. and all our Judgments and Discourses that are rightly made, do consist in the
Connexion of Terms, will look upon all Efforts of
Close Reason, as Chimerical, and think them to be only a kind of Chiquaning, and little Tricks of Logick. Wherefore, to comfort the uneasy Fancies of such weak Speculaters, I desire them to consider how
all things were
in the Divine Understanding before they were Created, and are
still there; and how their
Ideas, that is, their
Essences, had there
another, (and that a more incomparable
manner of
being) then they had
in themselves afterwards. From which Divine
Archetypes they were
copied into Nature, and thence
transcribed, by Impressions on our Senses, into Human Understandings. This Reflexion will (I hope) let them see how it is not impossible, but Consonant to Reason, that the
self-same thing may have both a
Natural, and an
Intellectual manner of Existing. I note by the way, that, whereas I have insisted so much on the Impropriety and Novelty of the word
[Idea,] our Modern
Ideists will alledge that
Plato did make use of that word before them, and that they do but eccho him, while they use it after
[Page 41] him. But, I believe they will find upon Examination, that
Plato meant by that word the
Essences, or
Natures of Things; and, in likelihood, those very Essences in
the Divine Understanding; however some thought he misapplied it to
Universal Ideas, or
Essences, subsisting
alone, and not in the
Individuals. Now, did our Moderns take it in the
same Sense he did, that is, for
Essences, and not for
Resemblances only, I should not except against them as to that particular; but, to
use his word, and affix
another Sense to it, is, as I conceive, to abuse it.
25.
Corollary II. From this whole discourse, and the many several Arguments in it, it appears evidently, that
No
Solid Philosophy can be built on
Ideas. unless the word
[Idea] be taken as we take the word
[Notion,] that is, unless
Ideas, or
Notions, or whatever else we please to call them, be the
very things in
our understanding, and not meer
Resemblances of them, they can never reach or engage the Thing
it self, or give us
Knowledge of it; that is, they can never make us
know any thing; any more than a Picture can make us
know a Man we never
saw, nor ever
shall or
can see but by means of that Picture; that is,
not at all. And therefore, as I cannot but
judge what I here advance to be
True, and withall most necessary to be told, so I am obliged, without asking leave of any, to do that Right to Truth as to
declare that those many Schems of Doctrine, woven upon such
Ideas as their Groundwork, tho' they be never so Ingenious and coherent within themselves, and may be of some use in Logick to distinguish our Notions, are both meerly Superficial, and perfectly useless in Philosophy,
[Page 42] which is the
Knowledge of Things; and can only serve to please the Daedalean Fancies of the ingenious Contrivers and witty Descanters upon them; but can never bring us to the Solid
Knowledge of
any one Thing in Nature, nor verify
any one Predication, or Judgment we make; nor enable us in our Speculative, or even Common, Discourses about
any Thing, to speak one word of good Sense. Not that I think that Mr.
Locke does still take the word
[Idea] in that unaccountable meaning; but, that the acuteness of his Natural
Genius does generally carry him (perhaps unreflectingly) to mean by that word the same I mean by
Notion; tho', to say the truth, he totally abstracts from meddling designedly with this abstruse point.
26.
Corollary III. Hence also we may gain some light what
Knowledge is. For, it has been demonstrated that our
1. VVhat
Knowledge is.
Notions, on which all our Knowledges are grounded, and of which they are Compounded, are the very
Natures of the thing
known; and, consequently, that our Soul, considered precisely
as knowing those Natures, or having them
in her, as in their Subject,
is, as
such, those very
Things which are constituted by those Natures. Wherefore, our knowing that those things
are, or are
such or
such (which is Compleat Knowledge) is the
having those things and their Predicates of
Existent, or of their being affected with
such or
such Accidents,
so in the Judging Power
as they are in the things
without; that is, the things
within her must
be as the things in Nature
are. Wherefore, when the Soul knows any thing in Nature she must
be that thing
as it
[Page 43]
is Another thing distinct from her; So that in a word,
To know is
Esse aliud ut aliud; To be
another thing, as it is another. For Example;
To know the Bell is in the Steeple, she must not only have the Bell existent in the Steeple
within her, but also that the Bell in the Steeple is
without her; or is in her as
another thing, which is neither
her, nor any Thing or Mode
belonging to her. To explicate which hard point we may reflect, that all the Essential Notions of a Thing (were it possible to comprehend them all) of a Body for example, are
Intrinsecal to it; as also all those
Modes or
Accidents of it, the Complexion of which does constitute the Essence of that Body; and even taking them
singly, as meer Accidents, they depend for their
being on that Body as on their Substance; But it is not so with the Natures of those Bodies, or their Modes or Accidents,
as they are in the Soul. For, they are no Determinations or Modes suitable or belonging to
her Nature as 'tis
Spiritual, nor depend
Solely on
her as on their
Subject for their Existence, as all Modes in their Natural Subjects do. Whence follows, that when she
knows them, they are purely in her as
Extrinsecall to her, or as
other Things; and
as having their genuin Existence
elsewhere, or
out of the Mind. And, in this consists the Excellency of a Spiritual Nature, (from which we may demonstrate her Immateriality, and, by Consequence, her Immortality) that by reason of the Superlative Nobleness of her Essence she can comprehend the whole Nature of Bodies (tho' she may know other higher Natures also) all its Accidents, its Existence without us, and whatever can belong to it; and yet so as to stand
a-loof from it, and preserve her Distance
[Page 44] and Height above it; and is withall through the Amplitude of her Nature, able to engraft on her infinitely capacious
Stock of Being all
other things; and give them, besides their own, (if they be inferiour Natures or Bodies) a far Nobler Existence
in her self. This Definition of
Knowing will, I doubt not, look like Gibberish to short-sighted Speculaters, who have not reflected steadily on the Souls
Spiritual Operations, and on what
Manner things are in the Mind: But, if each step to it be (as I cannot doubt but it is) demonstrable, the
Evidence of the
Premisses, and the
Necessity of the
Consequence ought to obtain of every Learned Man not be startled at the Strangeness of the Conclusion, because
Fancy is dissatisfyed. That
Inferiour Faculty is to be curb'd and kept within its own narrow Sphere; and forbid to meddle with
Spiritual Subjects which are beyond its reach and Skill; and are only manageable by Reason grounding it self on such Notions as are
above Matter. And, if it appears by this Rigorous Test that our
Notions are the
very things as distinct from us, all the rest of it will follow of Course by a Natural and Necessary Consequence.
PRELIMINARY Third.
That all our
Science is grounded on the
Things themselves; and
How this is performed.
1. BUT how can the
Things be in our Understanding? since the
[Thing,] in its first and proper signification,
An Objection against the Possibility of the
whole Thing being in one mind, cleared. being an
Individual Substance, is the subject of Innumerable Modes, or Accidents, which we can never reach, or comprehend; and therefore it can never be known by us compleatly, as Mr.
Locke has very elaborately demonstrated at large; and, as my self have also proved in my
B. 1.
L. 2. § 7.
Method. This being so clear and confess'd a Truth, it seems to follow hence against us both, that neither the
Ideists have any
Idea of it
Resembling it
fully, nor we any
Notion of it, which is truly and entirely the
same with it intellectually; and so neither of us can, properly speaking, pretend to know
any Thing as we ought.
2. To clear this important Difficulty, on which the whole Affair of
Science, and the Confutation of Scepticism,
Some Notes premis'd to clear this Objection. seems mainly to depend, it is to be noted.
3. First, That the Notion of the
Individuum, Thing or
Suppositum, can never, for the Reason now given, be
Distinct
Our
Knowledge is such as our
Notions are. and
Compleat, but Confused and Imperfect. For, let us take
[Page 46] any Individual thing,
v. g. a Stone, we shall find that it has in it what answers to the Notion of a
Thing, (or what
has Being) as also of
Extended, Dense, Hard, Opacous, Dinted, &c. it is
Divisible into innumerable Particles; its peculiar
Mixture consists of many
diverse-natured Parts, with such an
Order or Position amongst them,
&c. of all which our Senses, with their best Assistances, can not afford us clear Knowledge; nor, consequently, imprint any
Clear Notion of that
whole Thing in our Mind.
4. Secondly, That, since to
know a Thing, is to have the Notion of it in our Mind, our
Knowledge must be
such
We can have such a Notion of a
Thing (or Essence) as distinguishes it from
all other things. as the
Notion is: If the Notion be
Clear, Intire and
Distinct, our Knowledge too is
such; and, if the Notion be
Obscure, Partial and
Confused, our Knowledge must be Obscure, Partial, and Confused likewise.
5. Thirdly, We can have such a Notion of every Individual thing, if it be not (as the smallest Atoms are) too
Confused Notions suffice for a
Remote Ground of
Science. little to be perceptible by our Sense, as (tho' it be Confused as to it self) may serve to distinguish it from all other
Things, and to make us know it Exists separately from all others, and independently on them; Moreover, that it is the
Suppositum, or Subject, which has its
own Nature or Essence in it, and also all the
Modes or
Accidents belonging to it. Thus, when we see a Bag of Sand, or Wheat, poured out, our Senses acquaint our Mind, pre-imbued by some common Notions,
[Page 47] that each Grain can exist separate; and
has, sustains, or gives Being to its
own Accidents, without the Assistance of any of its Fellow-Grains.
6. Fourthly, This Confused Knowledge of the Thing, in gross, is sufficient for such a Degree of Science of it, as
Only
Distinct or
Abstracted Notions are the
Immediate Ground of Distinct Knowledge or
Science. we can have in this State. For tho' we cannot have a
distinct Knowledge of it
all, taken in the
Lump, and therefore do not pretend to have Science of it
thus considered, nor of each Considerability in it taken by Detail; yet, we know that Confusedly it
contains in it self what answers to all the many
distinct Conceptions we make of it, which are the Ground of
all the
Science we have; they being all stored up and amassed in the
Thing, and apt to be drawn or parcell'd out thence by our
Abstractive Considerations of it.
7.
Lastly, That our
Distinct Knowledge (or
Science) is built on our
Distinct Notions of the Thing fram'd in
Science thus grounded, is truly called,
The Knowledge of the Thing. our Minds by Impressions on the Senses, which are
many, and the Manners of their affecting us also
manifold. Hence our Soul, in this State, can have no
Distinct or Clear Knowledge of the
Thing, but by
piece-meal, or by Distinct, Different, Partial, Inadequate, or (as they are generally and properly called)
Abstract Notions; as Mr.
Locke has frequently and judiciously exemplify'd in the several Conceptions or Notions we have of
Gold; which we may consider, as yellow, heavy, solid, malleable, dissolvable in
aqua Regia, &c. Whence, tho' it be, perhaps, impossible
[Page 48] for us to reach all the Considerabilities that may be found in it, which ground our Different Notions; yet each Notion we have of it, being Distinct from all the rest, and being truly
the Thing, as far as 'tis thus Consider'd; hence we can have
Science of the
Thing, tho' confusedly of the
whole, yet
Distinctly of it
in part, by such a Notion,
as far as it is conceived by that Notion; notwithstanding our Ignorance of
other Considerations of it; those Abstract Notions being in our Mind, (unless they hap to be Subordinate, as
General and
Particular ones are,) perfectly
Distinct from, and
Exclusive of one another. Thus we can have Abstract Notions of Length, Breadth and Thickness in Bodies; or (which is the same) we can conceive Bodies
precisely as they are Long, Broad and Thick; and Mathematicians can frame many Sciences of Bodies, as
thus conceived; and discourse Orderly and Clearly of each of those distinct Notions, that is, of the Thing, as
precisely such; without meddling with Rarity, Density, Solidity, Fluidity, Heat, Cold, Moisture, Dryness, or any other Physical Consideration found in the same Body: Tho' each of these last also may, for the same Reason,
(viz. their
Clear Distinction from all the rest,) be discours'd of with equally Clear Evidence; and ground as many several Subordinate Sciences in Physick, as the other did in Mathematicks.
8. By what's said, it appears, that all Science, or all Philosophy, being grounded on these Abstract or
Distinct
Abstracted
Ideas, tho'
Exclusive of one another, do
include or connocate the
Thing.
Notions of the Thing, it can be truly said to be the
Knowledge of Things; and that unless this be so,
[Page 49] there can be no Philosophy. This Position Mr.
Locke has ingenuously asserted: Whether he holds to it exactly, or no, will be seen shortly. Tho', in case he should be found to deviate from it, 'tis not peculiar to him, but a far more Common Errour in our Modern School-Philosophers; and, I fear, in
all the
Ideists: For these Gentlemen, as soon as they have got such
Ideas into their Heads, and express'd them by
Abstract Words, as Rationality, Extension, Roundness, Length,
&c. they, finding this Abstract Conception in their Minds, and experiencing that they can discourse about it Scientifically, do presently begin to imagine that those
Ideas have
got rid of the
Thing, and hover in the Air (as it were)
a-loof from it, as a little sort of shining Entities; and thence have of
themselves a Title to be a Competent
Ground-work to build
Science on. They Character them to be
Resemblances, which is a Conceit
easie to Fancy; and so they set themselves to contemplate them, and employ their Wits to descant on them. They discourse of
them, and
them only; for they do not endeavour to shew clearly how those
Ideas do engage the solid Nature of the Thing. Whence it must needs happen, that in case those
Ideas chance to be meer
Material Resemblances, or Phantasms, the Knowledge built on them is purely Superficial and Imaginary; nor can have any more TRUTH in it, than a Looking-glass, which represents to us a well-proportioned Edifice; or a Dream, which (as it sometimes lights) is composed of Fancies pretty well Coherent with one another. Lastly, which is worst of all, they make Truth, which can have no Foundation, but in the
Things which Creative Wisdom or Essential Truth has
[Page 50] made and establish'd, to consist in the meer Agreement of those
Ideas. Whereas they ought to make it consist in this, that those Abstracted Conceptions, or Notions of ours, are the
Thing it self thus partially consider'd; and also, that our Judgments or Discourses of them, and all Truths whatever, do wholly consist in this, that those Partial Conceptions of ours are found to be Identify'd in the
Thing we Judge or Discourse of. 'Tis the Thing we
divide, (as it were,) or take in pieces by those Abstract or Partial Notions of it; and, therefore, 'tis the Parts (as it were) of the same Thing we put together again, and Identify when we
compound Propositions or Judgments.
9. In a word, They make the Abstractedness of those Ideas to be
Exclusive of the
Subject or
Thing; whereas I
This Point farther explicated, and enforced. make it only Exclusive of other
Notions, but to
Include and signifie the Thing or Subject, according to some Consideration, or (as it were) Part of it; in the same manner (to use a grosser Example) as the
Hand or
Foot signifie the
Man or
Thing to which they belong,
according to his Power of Handling, or Walking. Hence I hold, that Whiteness, Breadth or Hardness in the Wall, do signifie and import the
Wall it self, precisely
quatenus, or
as it is White, Broad and Hard. Whence I affirm, that all
Science, which consists of those
Abstract and Mutually-distinct Notions, as of its Materials, is truly a
Solid (tho' inadequate) Knowledge of those very Things; and not of Notions, or
Ideas, aparted from them
really, or as
Distinct kinds of Beings Existing separately from it: Which if they were, we should be never a Jot the wiser for knowing all the
Ideas
[Page 51] in the World, nor ever arrive at true Philosophy, it being the Knowledge of
Things, and not of
Resemblances: Especially, since (as was demonstrated in my former Section) those Resemblances can never give us Knowledge of the
Things themselves.
We may draw farther Arguments to prove our Position, that all our most Abstract Notions do
include or
connotate the Thing or Subject, from
all our Abstract Notions or Ideas, whether they be Essential, or Accidental. To begin with the former.
10.
Arg. 1. 'Tis impossible to conceive
Humanity, for Example, without connotating
Homo its
Suppositum; therefore
Prov'd, because Abstract Notions, if
Essential, do evidently
include the Thing. that Abstract
Idea, [Humanity,] must signifie the Thing, or
[Homo,] according to what's his Essential Constitutive. The Antecedent is prov'd. The Notion or
Idea of the Definition is the very Notion or
Idea of the Thing defined; but the Definition of
Humanity, viz. the
Compleat Essence of a Man, includes
Man in its Notion; therefore
[Humanity,] which is the Thing defined, does also
include the Thing, or
[Man,] in its Notion. Wherefore
[Humanity,] tho' express'd abstractedly, because 'tis but
one Part, as it were, of the Entire
Suppositum, (though it be the principal part of it,) does signifie the
Thing, or Man,
according to his Compleat Essential Form or Constitutive. The same Argument may be made of any other Essential
Idea. Let us examine next the
Ideas or Notions of the
Modes or
Accidents of Things, and try whether they
exclude the Thing, or
include it.
[...]
[...]
[Page 52] 11.
Arg. 2. The
Idea or Notion of
[Modes,] is, that they are the
Manners how a Thing is; and of
[Accidents,]
Prov'd, because all
Modes do the same. that they are those which do
advene to the Thing, or (if I may be permitted to strain a Word, to express properly and fully my meaning) Accidents are
Unessential Conceptions of the Thing. Wherefore, the
Idea of both of them do
include the Thing in their
Explications, and consequently in their
Notions, and not
exclude it. Or thus, There can be no Modes of a
Nothing; therefore the Notion or
Idea of a
Mode involves essentially the
Thing of which it is a Mode, and to which, as such, it relates. Wherefore, the Material Part of it is the
Thing, the
Formal Part
[as thus modify'd] or
[as existing thus] or (which is the same)
as thus conceiv'd.
12.
Arg. 3. This is confirm'd, because
Modes are justly conceiv'd to have no Being of their
own, but to Exist
As having no Being of their own. by the Existence of their
Subject: But, when we have a Notion of any Mode in Nature, we conceive it as some way or other
Existing; therefore their Notion must connotate the
Subject or
Thing by whose Existence only they do Exist.
13. It would not be hard to multiply Arguments to prove this nice Point, fetch'd both from Metaphysicks,
This makes or shews Philosophy to be the
Knowledge of Things. and also from Logick, and the Verification of all Propositions, did I conceive it to be needful. But, I see plainly, that all the Arguments in my former Preliminary do conspire with their united Force, to make good this Fundamental Position. For, if
[Page 53] this Truth be once firmly establish'd, that our Notions are the
Things themselves,
as far as they are conceiv'd by us, it
must follow, that all our Science being built on those Notions, has for its Solid
Basis the very
Thing it self, and not any
other Things or Nothings,
distinct from the
Thing known; such as are their pretty
Spiritual Looking-Glasses, those Unaccountable, Inexplicable, Unnecessary, and Useless Things, called
Ideas. And, I hope I may rest confident that those Proofs of mine will abide the Shock of the most Strenous Opposition; since, unless that Grand Leading Truth be Certain, 'tis demonstrable that no Man living can know
any thing at all. For, 'tis confess'd, that nothing can be known, but by the Means of
those Ideas or Representations of it: And those Arguments evince, that unless the
Thing it self be in our Mind
first, those
Ideas, or Resemblances cannot possibly give us any Notice, or Knowledge of it.
14.
Note First. On this Occasion we may reflect on the Sagacity of that great Speculater and Observer of Nature,
Hence
Aristotle expresses the Modes or Accidents, by
Concrete Words
Aristotle; and may gather, at the same time, his true Sentiments in this Particular; that, when he came to range all our Natural Notions into his Ten Common Heads, he did not express the
Modes or
Accidents by
Abstract Words, but
Concrete ones; lest his Scholars should hap to think they were certain Kinds of
Entities Distinct from the Subject: whereas they were Nothing but the Subject or Substance it self, considered as thus affected, or thus
modify'd: For, he does not call them
[...],
Quantitas, Qualitas, as we do; but
[...],
Quantum, Quale; nor
[Page 54]
[...],
Relatic, but
[...],
Relata; or more simply,
[...],
Ad aliquid: Which last is abetted by our Common Language; as, when we ask,
[What is he to me?] the Answer is,
[Your Friend,] your Father, &c. Where the Words
[to me,] express formally what we call
Relation; and the Words
[is he,] both signifie that the Relation is a Mode or Accident
intrinsecal to the Subject, however it be Consider'd in
order to another; and withall, that it has no Being, but that of the
Thing or
Subject signify'd by the Pronoun
[He:] Which amounts to this, that what we call in an Abstract Word
[Relation,] is nothing in reality, but the
Thing Considered thus, or
in order to another Individuum, which we call to be thus
Modified, or conceived to be according to
such a
manner Related. The same is observable in the rest,
[...],
Agere, Pati, Habere,
[...],
quando, ubi, which have the Force of
Concretes; for 'tis only the Subject that can be conceived or said to
Act, Suffer, be in such a
Place or
Time, or
have such a kind of Habiliment: Whereas, were it not for that reason, he could have express'd them in Abstract Terms, (perhaps more handsomly;) as,
[...],
Tempus, Lecus, Actio, Habitus, had it not been his Intention to avoid Abstract Terms, lest the manner of Expression should represent it as a kind of Thing, Distinct
really from the Subject, and so lead Men to take a
Fancy for a
Reality, as it happens in the Mis-acception of the Word
[Space,] which breeds the Conceit of
Vacuum. And, he was less sollicitous to do this in the first Predicament, call'd by him
[...], because there was no Danger Men should take the
Essence of the Thing to be a distinct Thing from
[Page 55] the Thing it self, as there might be in the others▪ So that this ought to be embrac'd and establish'd, as a most certain and most Fundamental Maxim by all who pretend to true Philosophy, that
Whatever Conception of ours has not the
Thing, or
Res, (either consider'd in part, or in whole,) in its Notion, has
no Reality in it, and is a
meer Fancy.
Note Second, Hence we may gather the proper
manner of Signifying, found in Abstract and Concrete Words, as
The Point elucidated by Abstract and Concrete Words. such,
viz. that the Concrete Word
(Album for Example) signifies directly the
Subject, and indirectly the
Form or
Mode conceived to be in it: And the Abstract Word
Albedo signifies
directly the Form or Mode, and
indirectly the Subject; which indirect manner of signifying is properly called
Connotating.
15. This uncommon Doctrine might, perhaps, sink better into the Reader's Consideration, if it were illustrated
Hence Space without Body, or
Vacuum, is a Contradiction. by an Instance. We will take then Mr.
Locke's Position of an Infinite
Imaginary Space, or
Vacuum. To make good which Tenent, he imagins that
Vacuum signifies
a Space without Body: Which, to my Judgment, is as much as to say, it signifies
a Contradiction, or Chimera. For, I positively deny we can have any
Notion of
Space, without
including Body, however we may have a
Fancy of it: And I as positively affirm, that
Space can signifie nothing but
Body, according to
such a Mode called
Space, or
Quantity. For (to wave my former Proofs) I ask him whence he had first the
Notion or
Idea of
Space? He is too acute to hold
Innate Ideas: It was
Acquir'd then, or
wrought in him; And by
[Page 56] what, but by the
Thing, that is, by the
Body? It was the
Body then which he saw; it was the Body thus modify'd, that imprinted it
self thus on his Senses, and caused such a
manner of
Idea in his Mind. Wherefore, to conceit that we can have an
Idea of
Space without Body, whereas he never had an Impression or
Idea of Space, but what was
in Body, and a
Mode of
it; and so Identify'd with it, is to relinquish our
Solid Natural Conceptions, and run to
Fancies; to abandon the Firm Ground of all our Knowledge, the
Thing, and to pursue instead of it an Aiery
Nothing; (for
Modes or
Manners, without the
Thing of which they are Modes, signifie a meer
Nothing, and can be Nothing else;) or, (which is the same) 'tis to discard our
well-grounded Notions, and to entertain in their Room meer
Phantastick Resemblances. The Notion of
Space then being an Impression of and from the
Thing, is the
Thing or the
Body conceived
according to that abstracted Respect or Mode, called
Space? Wherefore, to put Space
beyond all Bodies, or where there is
no Body, is a plain Trucking our Natural Notions, for Appearances that are Groundless, and coined by our Imagination. Perhaps he will say, we can clearly Abstract the
Idea of
Space from that of
Body; which is so far true, that our Precise and Formal Notion of the Body, as it is precisely a
Thing, or Capable of Existing, is not the Notion of
Space, which is a Mode of the Thing. But, why must it therefore be
Nothing of Body, when 'tis evidently one kind of Conception or Consideration of it; that is, when 'tis nothing but
Body, as grounding the Notion of
Space? In a word, Since
Space is not of it self
A Thing, or
Res, it must and can only be
Modus Rei; and therefore, to Fancy
[Page 57] an
Idea of it, which
excludes Body, is to make it a Mode of
Nothing, and consequently
no Mode; which is to destroy the Notion of Space, while he goes about to refine it. This for the present, till we come to reflect farther upon that Tenet in its proper Place.
PRELIMINARY Fourth.
Of the
Particular Manner how all sorts of
Notions are bred in us; and by what way those Elements of Knowledge do first
come into the Soul.
1. THE former Grounds being laid, shewing
what Knowledge is, and
in what it consists; the next thing
The State of the Question. that comes to be consider'd is, to shew, in particular, the Manner
how we come to know at first; or, by what Connatural Steps, the
Things, or (which is the same) our Notions of them, which are the Materials of Knowledge, are introduced into our Minds. And, let it be noted, that it is not my Intention here to shew, what
compleat Knowledges, or
Judgments, are in our Soul
before others in Priority of Nature; which I have already done in my
Method, Book 2.
Lesson 4. What I aim at
here is, to acquaint the Reader very particularly with my Thoughts
how our Mind comes first to be imbu'd
[Page 58] with both
Direct and
Reflex Notions, which are the Elements or Materials, of which our
Compleat Knowledges or Judgments are compounded.
2. The Difficulty of conceiving how
Corporeal Things that are
without us, could get into our Soul which is
Spiritual,
Aristotle neglects to shew particularly
how Knowledge was made. and affect it, was so puzzling to the Greatest Philosophers hitherto, that it has made them rack their best Wits to invent some congruous Way how this could be performed.
Aristotle, who ought to have done this, since he advanced that Position above-mentioned which required it should be done, gives us no
particular Account of it; but being resolved, it seems, to follow the sullen Principle he had taken up,
viz. Acroases ita esse edendas ut non sint editae, left it to Posterity to find it out. Which affected Humour of his, whether it proceeded from Envy of Knowledge to the World (an unpardonable Fault in a Professor of Knowledge) or from Vanity, or out of Policy to bring more Scholars to his
walking School, has certainly brought much Disparagement to his Doctrine, hindred its Currency, and help'd forward by the Schools, (who undertook to explicate him, and did it untowardly) has pester'd the World with diverse Schemes of Philosophy, either newly invented or furbish'd up afresh. Whether he did explain after
what manner we come to know, to his
Scholars, I know not; only it may seem wonderful, if he had done it, that none of them should have deliver'd it down to us. But, letting
Aristotle alone with his Faults, which blemish'd his other great Vertues, and come to the
other Philosophers since his time.
[Page 59] 3. These Learned Men saw clearly, that all Corporeal Agents work by
Local Motion, and that no Operation
Later Philosophers were at a great puzzle about it. of theirs could be transacted without such Motion, at least
accompanying all their Actions, they being all of them
Successive or
Quantitative; and they could not conceive how
Local Motion should be received or wrought in a Soul, whose Nature, (it being
Spiritual) is incapable of it. For, it must (as the very Notion of it imports) be made
first in
one part of the Subject,
afterwards in
another; which can with no Sense be apply'd to the
Soul, which (it being
Indivisible) has
no Parts
at all. They were not so well skill'd in Metaphysicks, as to reflect, that it was very congruous to Reason to affirm, That the Notion or Nature of
Things (speaking of Created Beings) did abstract from
all Existence; and therefore, that the same thing might have
different manners of Existing, and be
in our Soul
Spiritually, tho' out of it
Corporeally: And, those few who
did apprehend the
thing might thus exist in the Soul
when in it, were still at a
Nonplus how it could
get into it. Perhaps the Difficulty of explaining this, might be one Reason, why
Cartesius, not knowing how to
give an Account of this, thought fit rather to study, how he might avoid giving
any Account at all of it, and thence recurr'd to the Position of
Innate Ideas. At least, this is the best Excuse I can make in his behalf, for embracing a Tenet so totally praeternatural; in case (as his Words give us just occasion to think) it were really his Doctrine.
[Page 60] 4. The Schoolmen, whose way it is, when they are at a Plunge how to find out a Reason for any difficult
How the
Schools explicated this Point. Point, to create some
Entity which God and Nature never made, and then to alledge 'twas
that Entity which did the business; invented their
Species Intentionales; which, if they were not the
same with our
Notions, or the
Things in our Knowledge, were
meer Resemblances coined by Fancy, as our Modern
Ideas generally are. But this
raised a new Difficulty, instead of
laying the old one: For, besides that those
Species were such unaccountable things, that none knew what to make of them, or under what Head to rank them, they could do the Question no Service at all: For, if they were
Corporeal, they could only affect the Soul by way of
Local Motion; of which, being
Spiritual, she is not capable. And, if they were
Spiritual, it will be ask'd, How they
came to be such, being caused by a
Corporeal Agent; as also,
how, being sent from a
Body, they could get into the Soul, or by what Vehicle? Being thus at a Loss, they invented another Entity, called
Intellectus Agens; whose Office it was to depure the Phantasms from their Dross of Materiality, that they might become fit, thus refined, to be receiv'd in the Soul. But this still multiply'd more Difficulties, and solv'd none. For,
First, What
other Reason had they from Nature to put such a Power in the Soul? Or what
other thing was it good for, but to purifie the
Species? If it had
no other Office, nor served for any thing but to do this Job, 'tis manifest 'twas invented
gratis, to get rid of the Difficulty that stunn'd them, and taken
[Page 61] up for an
Asylum Ignorantiae, when they were hard put to it, and wanted something else to say.
Secondly, Were those Phantasms, before they were Spiritualiz'd,
in the Soul, or
Intellectus, or
out of it? If
in it, the old Question returns,
How got they thither? If
out of it, How could the Soul's Acts of Understanding, which are
Immanent Acts, become
Transitive, and affect a Thing which is
without her? Thirdly, Since the Understanding, or this
Intellectus Agens, can only work by
Knowledge, how could it have this Power to alter the Natures of things, or turn them from Corporeal into Spiritual, when as yet it had
no Knowledge at all
in it, as before those
Species were refined and fitted to be received in it, it had none?
Lastly, Are those
Species they put, when purify'd,
perfectly like the Thing, or
imperfectly? If
perfectly like, then they are the
same with it, as our
Notions are; and so, the Thing it self is
in the Soul, and then those
Species of theirs are to no purpose; for the Thing being there in Person (as it were,) there can need no Proxy of
Species to stand for it; nor can it bear any Sense to call the
Thing a
Species of it self. If they be
imperfectly like the Thing, they are no more but
Resemblances of it; and then, 'tis already abundantly demonstrated, that the Thing can
never be known
by them: So that they could make nothing cohere
how our first Rudiments or Materials of Knowledge could
get into the Soul, or how the Thing could come to be known
by them.
5. The
Ideists, on this Occasion; have taken
two ways, and both of them very
short ones; which is to
skip over
How the
Ideists behav'd themselves as to this Point. all those Difficulties at one Leap.
[Page 62] The
Cartesians tell us in one Word, That
God gave the Soul her
Ideas (or, as some of them say,
some of them) at the same time he gave her her Being; and that, by having those
Ideas in her, she comes to know; and, so, by making this quick work, the Question is at an End. This is soon
said, but not so easily
proved. Some Rubs I have put in the way of this Pretence, to hinder its Currency, in the Preface to my
Method, and in the Book it self, as Occasion presented; and shall add many more, in case their Opposition shall invite me to it. But; what needs any more, since Mr.
Locke has already Confuted that Position beyond possibility of any Rational Reply? Other
Ideists there are, who think it their best Play to
abstract totally from that hard Question; and, finding, by Experience, that they have
Ideas and Resemblances in their Head when they know, they content themselves with
That, without proceeding to examin distinctly
what they are, or
how they bring us to the Knowledge of the Things in Nature. These Men do certainly act more prudently than the former; for, 'tis much more wise and safe, in order to the Common Good of Learning, to wave an obscure Point totally; than, by advancing false Positions, in a matter of universal Concern in Philosophy, to affirm what cannot be maintain'd. Tho' I must declare, that I cannot see but that such a Fundamental Point, which influences the whole Body of
Science, ought not to be pretermitted. For which reason I have thought fit to lay the Grounds for it in the two first Lessons of my
Method, reserving a more particular Account of it till further Occasion should be presented; which seems to offer it self at present.
[Page 63] 6. Yet I do not judge this Opportunity so pressing or proper, as to oblige me to treat such a large Point
fully, or
How far the Author engages to clear this Difficulty. to set my self to
demonstrate and smooth every Step I take in this untrodden and rugged way. This of right belongs to that part of Metaphysicks that treats of the Nature of the
Soul; and, particularly, as it is the
Form of such an
Animal Body; which may not improperly be called
Physicks; or
Animasticks. Besides, it were too great a Boldness to pretend to pursue such an abstruse Point quite thorough with
Evident Demonstration. Yet I think I may promise my Readers, that the Positions I shall lay down
orderly to clear it, will have that Coherence amongst themselves, and be so Agreeable to the Natures of Things, and to the Maxims of divers other Sciences; that it will be hard, in just Reason, to find any considerable Flaw in it. I take my Rise from the remotest Principles that can concern that Point, and these are my Thoughts.
7. It belongs to the Divine Wisdom to carry on the Ordinary Course of his World by
Causes and
Effects; and,
The First Cause carries on the Course of Second Causes by
Immediate Dispositions. on the Matter's side, by
Dispositions to
further Productions. Thus Wood is heated by
Degrees, e're it becomes
Fire, and breaks out into a
Flame; and, in the Generation of every thing in Nature, there are are many
Previous Alterations of the Matter, ere it acquires
Another Form, or becomes
Another Thing.
[Page 64] 8. Wherefore it belongs also to the same Wisdom and Goodness of
God, as he is the
First Cause, that if, in the
And therefore he assists Nature, if
Dispos'd, when it cannot reach. Ordinary Course of the World, the Subject be dispos'd for something that cannot be compassed by the Power of Second Causes, to step in to Nature's Assistance, and help her
immediately by his own Hand. Thus, when the Individuality is compleated, that is, when the Potentiality of the Matter is Ultimately Determin'd and Particulariz'd by Second Causes, so that it is become distinct from
all other Entities, or apt to be
This, and so fitted for
Existence; which Existence, Second Causes
cannot give:
God, whose Generous Bounty stands ever ready to bestow unenviously on his Creatures all the Good they are capable of, does give them Existence
immediately by himself.
9. Therefore, if there can be such a Disposition in the Brain of an
Embryo, that (grown riper) it is apt, as
Therefore, if the Matter can be
Dispos'd for a
Rational Soul, GOD will give it. far as is on the
Matters side, to act
Comparatively, which is the Disposition for
Rationality: And that this cannot be done, but by having a
Form in it of a Superior or
Spiritual Nature, which Second Causes
cannot produce; it is certain,
God will, by himself, assist it, by infusing
such a Form.
10. There
can be such a Disposition in the Brain of an
Embryo to work
Comparatively, that is, to
Judge and
Discourse;
There
can be such a Disposition in
Matter. since we experience that we do this actually
now, in part, by the means of the
Brain, or something that's near it, or belongs to it.
[Page 65] 11. Wherefore, since this cannot be done without having those Materials in us, of which, Compounded or
Compared,
Therefore, some Material Part, by which immediately the Soul has
Notions from the Object. we are to
Judge and
Discourse, which we call Simple Apprehensions, or
Notions; it follows that there must be such a Disposition in some Bodily Part, as to convey into the Soul such
Notions.
12. Wherefore, since Bodies, in their
whole Quantity, or Bulk, cannot be convey'd by the Senses into the Brain,
Therefore
Effluviums are sent from Bodies, to
that Part. the Author of Nature has order'd that all Bodies, upon the least Motion of Natural Causes, Internal or External, (which is never wanting) should send out
Effluviums, or most minute and imperceptible Particles; which may pass through the Pores of those Peruious Organs, called the
Senses; and so, be carried to the Brain.
13. This Natural Compound, called
[Man,] is truly
One Thing, and not aggregated of
more Things Actually
Therefore Man
is truly One Thing,
which is Corporeo-Spiritual. Distinct; since the
Form, called the
Soul, did (tho' not so
Naturally, yet) as
necessarily follow out of the Disposition of the Matter, (taking it as Seconded, and its Exigency and Deficiency supply'd by the
First Cause,) as the Form of
Fire, or of any other Body in Nature, does out of the Dispositions properly Previous to that Form: And, therefore, does as truly (by Informing that Matter) Make or constitute the Man
One Thing, as any other
Corporeal Form does any Body in Nature.
[Page 66] 14. Therefore there must be some Chief
Corporeal Part in Man, which is
immediately united with the
Soul, as
Therefore some Chief Part in him which is primarily
Corporeo-Spiritual, or has both those Natures in it. the
Matter with its
Form, and, therefore, is Primarily
Corporeo-Spiritual, and includes both Natures. Whence, when that Part is affected, after its peculiar Nature,
Corporeally; the Soul is affected after
its Nature, that is,
Spiritually, or
Knowingly; which Part
Cartesius thinks is the
[...], or
Glandula Pinealis.
15. Therefore the Manner
how, and the Reason
why those Corporeal
Effluviums do come to affect the Soul,
Which is affected according to both those Natures, because of their
Identification in that Part. and cause in her Spiritual Notions of the Thing, is because of the
immediate Identification of the Matter and Form, in
that part; whence follows, that the
one cannot be affected, but the
other must be affected too after its
Different manner, proper to its
Distinct Nature. In the same manner (abating the Diversity peculiar to each of those Natures) as, when the
Matter of Wood is wrought upon, the
Form of it, or the Complexion of Accidents, (making up one Thing with it,) does also
suffer Change. Whence, by the way, is seen the Reason of that received Maxim, that
Actiones & Passiones sunt suppositorum: So that 'tis the
whole Thing which
acts or
suffers, tho' according
to this or
that Part of it; and hence it is that the
Whole Thing is
conceiv'd, tho' by an Inadequate Notion we conceive but but one Part of it (as it were)
distinctly.
[Page 67] 16. This Part immediately inform'd by the Soul as 'tis Spiritual, (which we will call
the Seat of Knowledge,) must,
The Peculiar
Temper of that Part consists in
Indifferency. whatever it is, be of a Temper the most
Indifferent to all Bodies, and to their several Modes as can be conceived; and (as far as Matter can bear)
Abstract from them all; both that it may be connaturally
more sensible of the
Different Effluviums by which their
several Natures are to be understood; as also more fit to beget in the Soul
Universal Notions, such as are those of
Ens, or
Being; by which all the Negotiation of our Interiour Acts of
Judging and
Discoursing is managed. Tho' I am apt to judge that those General Notions are also caus'd when the Impression is
Confused or
Indistinct, as those of
Ens or
Being are; and the same is to be said of the Rest in proportion. Thus, when we see a Thing a-far off, and have but a
Confused View of it, it only appears to us to be
something, we know not, particularly
what, or
A Thing; without making us know
in the least, what Kind of Thing or Body it is. Afterwards, coming nearer, we discern
it moves it self; whence we gain the Notion of a
Living Thing: Then, approaching still nearer, we, by a
more distinct Impression, know 'tis
a Horse. And, lastly, when it is within convenient Distance to give us a perfectly Distinct View of it, we know 'tis such a
Particular Horse of our own.
17. That Part, called the
Seat of Knowledge, must, moreover, be the most
Sensible, and the most
Tender that can
That Part very
Tender and
Sensible, yet not
Tenacious. be imagin'd, that (as was said) the least
Effluviums may affect it:
[Page 68] And yet it must not be of a
Glutinous Nature, so as to
entangle them, and make them
stick there; but that, reverberated thence, they may light in some near adjacent place, to serve, by their
renewed Impulses afterwards, for the Use of
Memory, and to excite again
former Knowledges; as also, (as will be shewn,) to cause
Reflex Acts. That it must not be in the least
Glutinous, appears hence evidently, that, did the
Effluviums stick there, we should, whether we would or no, perpetually contemplate or think of those Objects; which would also hinder our Perception of
others, by mingling the former
Effluviums with those which supervene.
18. The orderly disposure of the world, by Gradual steps arising from less perfect Natures to those which
That part the most Noble of all
Material Nature. are more Noble, and more Perfect, does evince that this Part call'd the
Seat of Knowledge, is the most
Supremely Noble production of Material things, and nearest ally'd (as it were) to Spiritual Nature that can be imagin'd; so that all the best Perfections that are to be found in Corporeal things, are center'd in it. Whence, tho' it is too rude to affirm with a certain learned Physician, that the
[...], is a baser part of Man's Body than the
Intestinum Rectum; yet I cannot approve of
Cartesius his Conceit, that it is a
Glandule; which is one of the Ignoblest parts we have; but judge it has a peculiar Temperature of its own; not only specifically distinct from other parts, but that they are scarce in any degree to be parallell'd to it.
[Page 69] 19. Whether amongst its other Special Qualities it partakes of the Nature of those Bodies which in the dark
Perhaps 'tis Reflexive of Light, or
Lucid. do reflect Light; and that the Glossy and Lively Appearances and Resemblances, which we call
Fancies, or
Phantasms, do spring thence, I leave to others to determin. I think it is the Interest of those who make the
Septum Lucidum to be the Seat of Knowledge, to embrace that Opinion.
20. Those
Effluviums sent out from Bodies, have the
very Natures of those Bodies in them, or rather are themselves
The
Effluviums have in them the Naturee of the Bodies whence they are sent. Lesser Bodies of the
Self-same Nature, (as the smallest imperceptible parts of Bread and Flesh, are truly Bread and Flesh) which are cut off by Natural Agents from the great Lump; and, therefore, by Application of themselves, they imprint the
very Body it self, or a Body of that Nature, on that material part which is the
Seat of Knowledge. Whence the Soul being, at the same time, affected after
her manner (or
Knowingly) as that part was affected, she has also the
very Nature of that Body (as far as the Sense exhibits it) put in her by that conformable Impression, when she has a
Notion of it.
21. Therefore those
Effluviums striking the Seat of Knowledge, and immediately (as has been said)
falling off from
They affect that Part, as Things
Distinct from the Man.
it, do affect it as a Thing
distinct from the M
[...]n. For they are not
there as belonging at all to the Intrinsecal Constitution of the Body, but as meer
[Page 70] strangers to it: Whence the Soul has the Nature of that Body in her (and consequently
is that Body) as 'tis
another Thing from her, which illustrates the Explication of
knowing given formerly; and that 'tis
to be another thing as it is another.
22. The Reason why those
Effluviums, containing the Essence or Nature of the Bodies whence they flow, do not
Why they imprint
Abstract Notions. breed a Notion in the Soul of their
whole Essences is, because they are convey'd to that part by many different Conduits the
Senses; which being
diverse, and each of them (according to their circumstances) apt to be affected
diversely, do therefore receive and imprint them after
a different Manner. For example, those which, by the smart motion of the Ayr, do come in thro' the Drum of the Ear; and consequently by the Auditory Nerve which is joined to it, and immediately conveys them to the Seat of Knowledge; do affect it with a kind of Vibration, or (as we may say)
Soundingly. Those which come in by the Eye, affect it
Luminously, or as accompany'd with Light, and so of all the rest; whence are caused in our Soul all our
Distinct, or
Abstracted Notions of the Thing, or (which is the same) of the Nature of the Thing, in
part, or according to
such a Consideration of it; on which, because of the
Distinctness, and consequently
Clearness of those impressions, all the
Science we have of the Thing is grounded.
23. There is, moreover on the
Soul's side, which is the
Subject
The Peculiar Nature of our Soul, renders those Notions
perfectly distinct and
Indivisible. that receives those Impressions, another thing highly conducing to make our Notions yet
more
[Page 71]
Clear and
perfectly Distinct, which deserves our best Reflexion. 'Tis this, that, the Nature of our Soul being
Indivisible, it gives an Indivisibility to all those Notions, or Natures in her; which, as they existed
without her, and were convey'd into her by
Effluviums, being Corporeal, were
Divisible, and therefore something
Indistinct and
Confus'd: This appears clearly in most of the Objects about which the Soul is conversant, perhaps, in all;
viz. in Figures, Points, Lines, Superficies, Instants, Measures, Comparisons, Predications, Respects, Negations, Denominations, Relations,
&c. For example, There is not, perhaps, in all Nature any Body Perfectly, or Mathematically,
Flat, Sphaerical or
Triangular; or just
a yard, nor any Duration mark't out to be just an
Hour; but, by reason that Bodies are affected with
quantity, which is perpetually variable by a world of Agents of diverse Figures assaulting it; as also because of the Divisibility of Quantity
in infinitum, it is warpt from those Exact Figures, or deviates from those Just Measures: Whereas, on the contrary, those things, as they exist
in the Soul, are
adjusted and
Stinted even to an
Indivisible; so that the very least imaginable Consideration, added or detracted, quite alters the Notion to another
Species, Now, nothing can be so
concisely Distinct from another, or more impossible to be Confounded with it, than what is
so comprized within its own Bounds, as to be
This and no
other, or
so much and no more, even to an
Indivisible. Whence 'tis demonstrable that the Thing, as in our Soul, or as standing under our Notion, or Conception, is a most
Proper Ground for that Distinct and Clear Knowledge
[Page 68]
[...]
[Page 69]
[...]
[Page 70]
[...]
[Page 71]
[...]
[Page 72] called
Science. This is evidently seen throughout the whole Body of the Mathematicks; and the same will be found by Reflexion in all other Sciences whatever.
I note here on the by, that
this Power or Faculty of the Soul, which is so proper and so natural to her, of Reducing all things in her from the Indistinctness found in them, as they stand in Nature, or from
Divisibility to
Indivisibility, does ground most evident Demonstrations of her
Immateriality, and consequently, of her
Immortality, were it pursu'd home.. But this is not my business at present.
24. That Part, called the Seat of Knowledge, can be affected with many
coherent Impressions
at once, which
Whence
Complex Notions come. cause in the Soul
Complex, or Compounded Notions. This is too evident to need any Dilating on it, I call those Impressions
coherent, which are caused by
Effluviums making singly different Impressions either from the
same Thing, or the
same sort of Thing. But, it is on this occasion to be well noted, that, lest our Knowledges or Discourses be lost in a Croud, or run astray in a pathless Wood of Notions disorderly aggregated, the
Art of Logick is absolutely necessary, to range and distinguish our Notions into Common Heads, and to descend from those General Heads all along by
Intrinsecal Differences
Method to Science,
Book 1.
Less. 3. § 2.; that is, to divide them by
more and
less of the Common Notion, so to keep them still
within that Line or Head; without which they must needs interfere and breed Confusion. This Method of
Distinguishing
[Page 73] and
keeping distinct our Notions, is as necessary for Scientifical Discourses, as 'tis for an Army to be Marshalled in Rank or File; without which 'tis but a Medly or Confused Multitude. Whence, those who slight this Methodizing their Notions, must necessarily, in rigorous Reason, talk
Ramblingly; tho' perhaps ingeniously, according to such a sort of Wit as Men use when they would maintain Paradoxes; or, as
Erasmus us'd to praise
Folly.
25. It being demonstrable in Metaphysicks, that whatever is only
in Power to have a new Act, cannot of
it
The Soul cannot
Alone produce any New Act in her self,
self produce that Act in it self, unless it be wrought upon first by
some other Agent which
is in Act; and much less can such a Power do this, as is of an
Indivisible or Spiritual Nature, in regard it has
no Parts, one whereof being in Act
it self, may produce an Act in the
rest; as it happens in the Wheels of a Watch, or in our Bodies, when
one part of them moves
another: It follows hence, that our Soul can produce no
new Act, either of Memory, or of Reflexion upon her own former Acts, nor of Thinking or Willing,
&c. without being
first affected by some Object
without her, or
anew by some Part or Particle
within the Man; which, being in
Act it self, may cause those
new Acts of Knowledge in her.
26. The
Effluviums, which, by affecting the Seat of Knowledge, gave her to know at first, are the
properest
But by the Phantasms exciting her anew. Agents to produce connaturally these
new Acts of Reflexion or Memory; in case it can be found that they are duely qualify'd for such an Efficiency.
[Page 74] 27. Those
Effluviums (as was prov'd above) not
sticking on that part which is the
Seat of Knowledge, do consequently
How
Reminiscence is made. fall off from it, and are lodged near it; whence 'tis consonant, that That Part also having its Effluviums when thus sollicited by the Impulse of those Atomes sent from without; and therefore (all Natural
Action causing
Reaction;) when they rebound thence, they carry away some minute Particles of the said Part. Wherefore these Outward
Effluviums, thus imbu'd, and qualify'd with some
tang of the
Seat of Knowledge, when they come to be Excited again by some Exteriour or Interiour Causes, must affect it afterwards
accordingly; and thence they become duely qualify'd to cause a Notion of it as
Fore-known, which we call, to
reflect upon it, or
remember it. By which we see how
Reflexion and
Reminiscence are caused by the new Impulse of those former Atoms to the
Seat of Knowledge, tinctur'd with some Particles of that Part it self. For which Reason, the oftner this is done, the Memory of it is more Easie and Lively. Whence is seen, that there is no need of multiplying
succeeding Ideas, to know the
preceding ones, when we have Acts of Reflexion; a new Impression of the
Effluviums or
Phantasms, thus qualify'd, repeating still the same former Notion with the Connotate of
Foreknown.
28.
Memory and
Remembrance are inexplicable, without putting those first-imprinted Atoms to reside still in
Memory and
Reminiscence, inexplicable, unless Phantasms remain in the Brain the Brain, and to be excited there
anew. For, were this put to be perform'd by a
meer Motion upon
[Page 75] the Nerve (as most of our Modern Philosophers think,) the Object being
gone, that Motion would quickly
cease. Nor could the
same Motion be connaturally
reviv'd but by the same Object, which is seldom
at hand to make it again as oft as we have occasion to
remember, as Experience shows us. Much less could the Remembrance of
Sounds or
Tunes, in
Man or
Birds, be possibly explicated, unless those repell'd Atoms, lying in Order, and striking afresh the Auditory Organ, did repeat the same Impression they had formerly. For, to put Millions of
Motions to continue
perpetually playing in the Fancy, and (as they needs must)
interfering with one another, would destroy all Harmony, and breed a strange jarring Confusion.
Note, that Reminiscence is oft-times made in us by using our Reason,
gathering or recollecting former Notions
The manner how
Reminiscence is made in
Brutes by others that orderly succeeded them; in the same manner as we investigate Causes from their Effects: Whereas in Brutes it is performed meerly by a new Appulse of the former Atoms to that part in which the Imagination consists; which being the most
supreme in the Animal, has a Power to
Agitate the Animal Spirits, and move the Body agreeably to those Impressions; as is found also in
Man.
29. The same Excitation of those particles
thus imbu'd, causes also
Reflex Knowledge of our former Operations.
How
Reflexion is connaturally made. And indeed
Reflexion on our
past thoughts is the same as
Remembrance of them; for we can neither
Reflect on a Thing without
Remembring it, nor
Remember it without Reflecting
[Page 76] on it. But this Reflexion, for the reason lately given, must proceed from some Object or Cause
Extraneous to the Soul; that is from
Effluviums in the Memory thus reexcited. For it is to be noted that as Divines (or rather Christian Faith) tell us, that Christ having two distinct Natures in the same
Suppositum, all his Operations proper to him
as such, were therefore
Theanthropicae, or such as were agreeable and belonging to
both the Divine and Humane Natures: So
Man, consisting of both a Corporeal and Spiritual Nature, and thence being a
Corporeo-Spiritual Thing, all his Operations, for the same Reason, must be
Corporeo-Spiritual. Whence he has no Act
purely Spiritual, or uncompounded with the Co-operation of that Corporeal Part, which receives those
Effluviums (call'd by us
Fancy) or without it's Concurrence. Which gives us farther Light, to see how our
Soul cannot reflect on her own Operations, but the
Fancy must go along; and, by what's said, it will be easie to conclude from which of those parts the Operation must begin
anew, viz. from
that part from which it
did begin at first. Hence came that Saying of the Schools, That the Soul has Notions, or
knows, Speculando Phantasmata: which are pretty Fanciful Words; and, tho' they may perhaps have a good Meaning, yet 'tis very unphilosophically express'd: For it makes the Soul to
speculate, which (if it have any Sense at all) signifies to
know the Phantasms or
Ideas in the Imagination, when as yet she has
no Knowledge in her
at all. All her
Notions, which are the
first Elements of Knowledge, being caus'd in her by those
Effluviums, previously to her Knowing either
them, or any thing
else.
[Page 77] 13. From what's said above, 'tis seen that those
Direct Notions, which are thus naturally imprinted, are
Direct Notions, common to all Mankind, and their Words
Proper; Reflex ones
Improper, and their Words
Metaphorical. Common to
all Mankind
in the main, (however they may in each Man differ in
some Degree) and consequently, the
Words we agree on to express those
Natural Notions are, for the same reason,
Proper Words; whereas those Notions made by meer
Reflexion, as are those of
Spiritual Natures, are therefore
Improper, as having no
proper Phantasms to imprint them connaturally on the Mind: whence also the Words that express them, are such as are taken or
Translated from
Natural Objects; and therefore they are
Improper or
Metaphorical.
31. From this exact
Distinctness of our Notions, even to an Indivisible, or from this, that
one of them is
not another,
Whence we come to have
Negative Notions. our Mind has an Appendage of a
Negation tack'd to every Notion, so that it becomes very familiar to her: whence she can have a Negative Notion of every thing she conceives, while the considers it as
limited, or reaching
thus far, and no farther; or being
This, and
no other. Of which Nature are all the Modes of
Ens, they being
limited Conceptions of it; no Notion being perfectly Positive but that of
Ens or
Being.
32. Hence the Soul can have also the Notions of Indivisibility, Immortality, Immensity, and innumerable such
But
Negative Notions, as they are
Negative, do not abstract from the Subject. like. But, it is very specially to be remark'd, that we can have no Notions of those Negatives as
[Page 78] taken
abstractedly from the Thing or Subject; for, otherwise,
Non Entities (formally as such) might be the Object of the Understanding; which is impossible; for
[Nothing] formally
as such (I add, nor
Vacuum) can have no
Effluviums sent from it to the Brain, nor consequently any
Intelligibility; nor can any possible Notion be fram'd of it. Wherefore
Baldness signifies the Head,
quatenus having
no Hair on it;
Blindness, the
Eye, quatenus having
no Sight; Immensity, the
Thing, quatenus not capable to be measured,
&c. Hence
33. The Notion we have of
[Nothing] or
Non Ens, is only that of
Ens in it's whole Latitude, with a Negation
How we come to have a Notion of
[Nothing.] annexed to it; in the same manner as in particular Entities,
[Incorporeal] signifies
[non Corpus] or as
[Indivisible] signifies
[Non-Quantum] &c.
24. Hence it is that we come to conceive, and sometimes express
Non Ens as an
Ens; as Grammarians do when
Hence great Care is to be had, lest we take
Non-Entities, or
Nothings, for
Things. they define a
Noun to be the
Name of a Thing, and yet make
Nihil (which signifies
Nothing) a
Noun Subjective, and put Adjectives to it. Whence Philosophers must take very great Care, lest, seduced by our
manner of Conceiving
Non-Ens as a
Thing, they come to fancy, or judge it to be formally
something; as do the Asserters of
Vacuum, and too many others in like Occasions. For then (I beg their Pardon for my Plainness) their Discourses upon it can be no wiser than are those Ingenious Verses, made to shew how rare a Thing
Nothing is; nor, indeed, so wise: For those Poets did this
[Page 79]
Ludicrously, to shew their Wit; but these do it
Seriously, and make account, that, in doing so, they shew their Skill and
Wisdom; which I must think is meer
Folly.
35. The Notions of
Genus, Species, Subject, Predicate, and generally of all Terms of Art which are not Fantastick,
Logical Notions are
Real ones. but wisely conducing to clear and range our Notions in Order, to gain Science, are Nothing but several Abstract Notions of the
Thing, precisely considered according to some
Manner of Being it has
in our Understanding. For
Animal and
Homo are evidently Abstract or Inadequate Notions of
Peter, taking him as he exists in
Nature: But, when we call
Animal a
Genus, or,
Homo a
Species; or, when, in this Proposition,
[Petrus est Homo,] we say
Petrus is the
Subject, and
Homo the
Predicate, we speak of them precisely,
as they exist in the Understanding; For, in
Nature, or
out of the Understanding, there can be no Universals, but only Individuals, none else being determin'd to be
This or
That Ens, or capable of Existing: Nor can
Propositions be any where, but in the
Mind. Whereas, in the
Understanding, the Notion of
[Animal] is really larger, and that of
[Homo] narrower; which Artists call
Genus and
Species. And, in the foresaid
Proposition, Petrus and
Homo, which are its Parts, are as truly
in our Mind the
Subject and
Predicate, as that Proposition it self is there; or as the Thing, as existing in Nature, is
White or
Black.
36. This then is the
Test to try all the Speculations made by Logicians, and other Reflecters or Artists,
viz.
The Test to try
Artificial Notions. to examin whether they suit with,
[Page 80] and are built on the Natures of the
Things themselves,
as they exist in our Mind; that they conduce to
order our Notions so, as may
clear the
Way to Science; and that they be not meerly Impertinent and shallow grounded Fancies, as they too frequently are; particularly, the
See Method
to Science, B. 1. L. 7. §. 13, 14.
Entia Rationis, which make such a Noise in the Schools.
Corollary II. Whence, upon the main, is clearly discovered, how all true Philosophy is nothing but the
Knowledge
Hence all Philosophy is
Real Knowledge.
of Things; either as they have their Being in
Nature, which is done by
Direct Acts; or else
in the Understanding only, which are known by
Reflex ones.
37. Besides those Impressions which cause our
Direct and
Reflex Acts, there are others which breed meer
Whimsies
How our Soul comes to have
Phantastick Notions, or (as we call them)
Fancies. coin'd by the
Fancy, and are purely Chimerical. For our Fancy having Innumerable
Effluviums, or Atomes in it, of many
Sorts, which are oft-times agitated disorderly; hence it comes, that it conjoins and imprints
Incoherent Phantasms on the Seat of Knowledge, and so makes Apprehensions of them in our Minds; such as are those of a Golden Earth, a
Hircoceruus, an Elephant supporting the World, a Chimera, and such like. This most commonly happens in Dreams, conceited Prophesies, and Enthusiastick Revelations; especially those caused by the Spleen. Nor is
groundless Speculation, exempt from this Enormity. Generally this happens when our
[Page 81] Thoughts are Unattentive to the
Things in Nature, whose Direct Impressions keep our Fancy
Orderly, and
Firm. Now, there is little Harm in our
apprehending those extravagant Connexions; the Danger is, lest Speculaters, seduced by Imagination, do come to
Judge that the Things are
so in Nature as they
fancy them; which must necessarily fill their Minds with Caprichio's, and Frantick Conceits. The Ways to avoid these Inconveniences,
How to avoid being deluded by them. are,
First, To attend heedfully to the
Direct Impressions from the Things without us; and to examine whether the Connexion of those Fancies be agreeable to their Natures, or no.
Secondly, To make Right and Strong Judgments concerning those
common Notions we had from Nature, which keep our Thoughts and Discourses
Steady and
Solid; especially, to keep an Attentive Consideration, that, as all these Notions came from the Thing, so they are still the Thing, conceiv'd according to somewhat that is
in it; and to take care we do not make them forget their Original, nor disown the Thing, from whence only, as being
Modes meerly depending on it, they had any kind of
Being at all; nor, consequently,
Intelligibility. Thirdly, To observe the Methodical Rules and Maxims of True Logick, which teach us how to
distinguish our Notions exactly, and to
keep them distinct, lest we blunder in our Discourses; and which do withall shew us what are the Ways how to
frame true Connexions, or
right Judgments and
Discourses. But, the last and best Means to keep us from being mis-led by
Fancy, or following its Vagaries, is, the Study
[Page 82] of
Metaphysicks; which, being built on the Highest, Steadiest and Clearest Principles, abstract from
all Fancy, and will scarce ever permit those who who are well vers'd in it, to fall into Errour. And, let it be observ'd, that nothing in the World more perverts all true Science, than does the admitting those
disorder'd Fancies because, being
cleanly express'd, they have sometimes a
Lively Appearance, for
Solid Truths; nay, laying them often for
Grounds, and
Self-evident Principles. This, this, I say, is the main Source of all
Hypothetical Philosophy, and of all Erroneous Schemes of Doctrine, not grounded on the
Natures of the Things; which, therefore, must needs be, at best,
Shallow, and
Superficial; and, if pursu'd home to their Principles,
plain Nonsence, the usual and proper Effect of
Ungovern'd Fancy.
38. Of those Things that do not come in by our Senses, as
Bodies do, but are of a
different or
opposite Nature;
How we may discourse evidently of those Natures, of which we have no
Proper Notions. of which therefore we can have no Notion but by joining a Negation to the Notion of
Body, (such as are Indivisible, Incorporeal, Immaterial, Immortal, and, in general, all Spiritual Things, and their proper Modes,) we can have no proper
Effluviums, or Phantasms, as is evident. Wherefore also, the
Notions we have of them, and, consequently, the
Words by which we express them, are all
Improper, or
Metaphorical; which, if not reflected on, will breed Innumerable Errours. The best Notion we can frame of them, is that of
Thing, with a Negation of
Body,
[Page 83] and of
all the
Modes of Body joined to it; which does not so much tell us
what it is, as what
it is not; or rather, it gives us a
Blind, but
Certain Knowledge of what kind of Nature it
must be, because it tells us of what kind of Nature it
cannot be; the Differences which constitute that Nature, and its Opposite, being
contradictory, which forces it to be either of the
One or of the
other. Yet this hinders not, but we may discourse consequently, or Scientifically, of those Things that connotate the Negation of
Body, full as well as of the Bodies themselves: For, as we can conclude evidently from the Notion of
Body, that it is Divisible, Changeable, Placeable, Moveable, thus or thus Qualify'd,
&c. so we may conclude, with Equal Evidence, from the Notion of a Thing which is
not a Body, that it is
not Divisible,
not Extended,
not Moveable,
not Placeable,
not affected with any Physical Qualities,
&c.
39.
Lastly, As for the Notion we have of
God, however the
An Est of such a Supreme Being be many
We can have no
Proper Notion of
GOD's Essence. ways
Evident and
Demonstrable; yet the Notion of the
Quid est of such a Being is the most Obscure that can be imagin'd. For,
First, Since he must have
Innumerable Perfections in his Nature, and the Notion we have of every ordinary
Suppositum in Nature is therefore Confused, and Obscure, because it grounds
many Notions which we cannot clearly conceive at once, or have a Distinct Apprehension of them; it follows, that much less can the Divine Nature be clearly conceived by us in this State, which
[Page 84] comprehends
all the best Perfections found in the whole Universality of Creatures, and infinitely
more. Secondly, 'Tis yet harder to frame a Notion of a
Being, in which those Innumerable Perfections are not found
Single, but are all of them
center'd in
one most Simple, and most Uncompounded
Formality; which contains in it self eminently all the Excellencies that can possibly be conceived in Creatures, and Millions of times
greater, and
more. Thirdly, As we can have no
Notion of a
Created Spiritual Nature, but by a
Negation of what's Proper to
Body; so we can have no Notion of the
Divine Nature, but by
Denying of him all that belongs properly to the Natures of such a
Body and
Spirit both; and by acknowledging them infinitely short of resembling, or even shadowing him.
Lastly, We have no
Notion, or
Expression, that can
sute with him; no, not even the most Metaphysical ones.
Ens includes
Potentiality to Existence; and, all Potentiality signifying
Imperfection, must be utterly
denied of him.
Existence seems to come nearer; yet, because it signifies a Formality supervening to
Ens, as 'tis
Existent; and so is, as it were, a kind of
Compart, it cannot be Proper for his infinitely-
Simple Being. And even
Self-existence signifies a kind of Form or Mode of the Subject
that Self-exists. So that we have no kind of Notion or Expression, that can perfectly agree to
God's Infinite Essence; but we are forc'd to content our selves to make use of sometimes
one Attribute, sometimes
another, that signifies some Perfection, with
[Infinite] annex'd to it, which is
not found in Creatures, or which is
denied of them, or is
Incommunicable
[Page 85] to them. Whence comes that Maxim of the Mysticks, that
God is better known by Negations, or by affirming he is
none of those Positive Perfections we find in Creatures, than by applying any of our
Positive Notions to him. And this is all we can do in this State, till Grace raising us up to Glory, we come to know his Divine Essence,
as it is in its Self; (or, as we phrase it,
See him Face to Face;) in contemplating which, consists our Eternal Happiness.
40. Thus much of our Notions, which we call the
First Operations of our Understanding, and how they
The Author speaks not here of
Comparing Notions, or of
Judgments. are caused in our Soul. How our
Judging and
Discoursing (which are the other two) are made in it, is shewn at large in the Second and Third Books of my
Method to Science.
41. If any Learned Man is dis-satisfied with this Discourse, or has a mind to oppose it, I think I have Right to require of him two Things:
The Author's Apology for this Discourse; and what can be the only way to go about to confute it.
First, That he would not object his own
Fancies or
Dis-like of it, or think that this is sufficient to invalidate it; but, that he would go to work like a
Man of Reason, and shew that This or That part of it does contradict Such and Such a
Principle in Logick, Physicks, or Metaphysicks. This is the only Solid Way of
Objecting, all other being but Empty Talk, and Idle Cavil.
Next, I think I have Right to demand, (since
[Page 86] it is fundamentally necessary to Philosophy that this Point be clear'd,) that he would set himself to frame some Orderly and Coherent Discourse of his own, built upon Evident
Principles, how, or
by what particular Means, the first Knowledge of the Things without us, comes into our Soul. In doing which, he will oblige the World very highly, and my self very particularly: And, unless he does this, he will be convinced
to find fault with what himself cannot mend: Which will manifest that he either wants
true Knowledge, or (which is a far greater Defect)
Ingenuity.
PRELIMINARY Fifth.
Of the Proper and Genuine Signification of those Words which are of most use in Philosophy.
1. THE main Hindrance of
Science, viz. The Mistake of
Fancies for
Realities, or of meer
Similitudes
The Design of the Author here. for
Notions, being provided against; the other Grand Impediment to true Knowledge, which is the taking Words, us'd in Philosophy, in an
Ambiguous or
wrong Sense, is to be our next Care. The Inconveniences which arise hence, and the ways how to detect and avoid Equivocation, are in my
Book 1. Less. 11.
Method discours'd of
in common; and I have here in my Second Preliminary clear'd also
in common the Signification of all
Abstract Words, and shewn, that they mean the thing it self,
quatenus such or such; or,
according to such or such a Consideration of it as is express'd by that Word. My present Business, to which my Circumstances oblige me, is to clear,
in particular, the Notion or Meaning of those most Important Words, which being made use of by Learned Men, and taken by them often-times in different Senses, do so distract them in their Sentiments;
[Page 88] and, by drawing their Intellectual Eye, now to
one side, now to the
other, make them so frequently miss the Mark while they aim at true
Science. Not that my Intention in this Preliminary is, to pursue the Mistakes of
others, but only to settle the True and Genuine Sense of such Words, to be applied afterwards to the Mis-accepters of them, as occasion requires; tho' I may hint now and then some Abuses of them, that so I may the better clear their proper Signification.
2. I begin with
[Existence] express'd by the Word
[is] which is the Notion of the Thing, precisely consider'd
The Meaning of the word
[Existence.] as it is
Actually Being. This is the
most simple of all our Notions, or rather indeed the
Method. 1. B. 1. L. 2. § 14.
only Simple Notion we have, all the rest being but
Respects to it. For, it has no kind of Composition in it, not even that Metaphysical one, of grounding divers Conceptions or Considerations of it, as all others have. Whence all Notions being, by their Abstraction,
Distinct and
Clear; this
most Abstracted Notion is so
perfectly clear and self-evident, that, as it cannot
need, so it cannot
admit any Explication. They who go about to
explain it, show themselves Bunglers, while they strive to approve themselves Artists. For, by telling us, that 'tis
Esse contra Causas, they put
[Esse,] which is the Notion defin'd, in the
Definition; which is most absurd, and against all Art and Common Sense: Nay, they make it more obscure than it was before, by adding
[Extra Causas] to it, which are
less clear than
it self was. By the Word
[Causes,] I suppose, they mean
Natural ones; and so, tho' it gives no Clearness to the
[Page 89] Signification of the Word
[Esse,] yet it may at least consist with good Sense; and may mean, that the Thing was,
before, or while it was not yet produced,
within the Power of those Causes, or in the State of
Potentiality; and that
Existence is that Formality, or most formal Conception, by which the Thing is put out of that imperfect State, of having only
A Power to be, and is reduced to the perfecter State of
Actuality, or
Actual Being.
3. As it is impossible to misconceive this selfevident Notion, so 'tis equally impossible to mistake the meaning
The Extreme Danger of Misconceiving it. of the word
[Existence] which properly expresses that Notion; for, if they take the word
[is] to have any meaning, relating any way to the Line of
[Ens,] or any Signification at all that is, of its Nature, purely
Potential, they quite destroy it's Notion: And, if they take it, in any Sense, for an Actuality
not belonging to the Line of
Ens, they must necessarily take it to mean
[is not,] there being no
Third or
other such Notion to take it for; in the same manner, as if one takes not
Ens to mean
A Thing, he must take it to mean
Nothing. Now, tho' the Goodness of Humane Nature, which abhors Contradiction, reclaims vehemently against such an unnatural Depravation of Common Sense, as to take
[is,] while thus express'd, for
[is not;] yet, taking the meaning of the Word
[Existence] as it is
disguised by
another Word, which is, by consequence,
Equivalent to it; those Deserters of Humane Nature, the
Scepticks, do take occasion from the altering the Expression, to misapprehend even what is
Self-evident.
[Page 90] For 'tis the same Sense, (when we speak affirmatively) to say a thing is
True or
Certain, as to say
it is; since nothing can be
True or
Certain that
is not; and, therefore, when these Men talk of
Moral and
Probable Truth, and
Probable or
Moral Certainty, which mincing Expressions mean
[possible not to be so] they in effect say, that
[what is, may, whilst it is, possibly not be;] Which manners of Expression, tho' they may seem to some but a meer Unconcerning School-Speculation; and Unreflecting Men may think it deserves no other Note, but that of being
Ridiculous; yet, I judge my self obliged to declare, that it is moreover most enormously Mischievous; and that it quite perverts and destroys (by a very immediate Consequence) the Nature and Notion of
all Certainty and
Truth whatsoever, and of
Being too; and quite overthrows all possibility of Knowing
any thing at all. Had they said
[I think it true or certain] none would blame them; rather 'tis a Credit for such Men even to
think heartily there is any
Truth or
Certainty at all in Philosophy; but to joyn (as they do)
Moral or
Probable, to
Truth and
Certainty, as a kind of
Mode affecting them, is to clap these most unconsociable Things,
Light and
Darkness, into one
Dusky Compound, to abet Nonsense, and palliate Ignorance.
4. The Notion immediately next in order to
Existence, as that which has the very least Potentiality that can be
The meaning of
[Ens] or
[Thing.] in the Line of Being, is that of
Ens, or
Thing. Wherefore the meaning of that word can be no other but that of
[Capable to be] for, no
Created Thing has
Actual Being, or
Existence, in its Essential-Notion, but
[Page 91] of its own Nature may
be or
not be; as, besides what's proved in my
B. 3. L. 7.
Method, is seen in the very Notion of
Creature; which signifies
That which has its Being
from Another; which, therefore, can,
of its self, be only
Capable of Being. That the Notion of
Ens is distinct from that of
Existence is demonstrated
Ibid. elsewhere, and is farther evident hence, that the Notion of
what has Existence must be different from
what's had by it, or from
Existence it self. All Mankind has this Notion of
Thing in them; for they experience that every Thing
can exist, by seeing it
does so; and they know also they
are not of themselves, whether they hold a first Being, or no; because they do generally see that Causes produced them. Wherefore all that can be said, or thought of the word
[Ens] is, that it signifies the
Thing precisely, as 'tis
Capable of Being.
5. Whence follows, that the Abstract Terms,
[Entity] or
[Essence] do properly signify
[A Capacity of Being,]
The Meaning of
[Entity] or
[Essence.] which is the Abstract Term of
[Capable of Being.] Tho' Entity is often us'd as a Concrete for the
Thing it self. Moreover,
Essence is the
Total Form of
Ens its
Suppositum, or Subject, which adequately and intirely constitutes it such; as
Humanitas is the
Total Form of
Homo. I call it the
Total Form, to distinguish it from the
Partial Form of Body; which, with the
Matter, its compart, do compound the entire Notion, or Total Form of
Corporeity.
[Page 92] 6. To understand which more clearly we are to Note that the Notion and Signification of the word
[Matter]
The Meaning of
[Matter] and
[Form;] or of
[Power] and
[Act.] signifies the
Thing, or Body precisely, as it is a
Power to be a Thing; and
Form signifies the same Thing, according to that in it which determins it to be a Thing
Actually. We are to reflect too, that
Power and
Act, considered in the Line of
Being, are the same as
Matter and
Form; only the Former words are purely
Metaphysical, because they express the parts of
Ens as
Ens; in regard no other conceptions in the Line of Being can possibly be framed of a Body, but as it is Determinable, or Determinative, which are the very Notions of
Power and
Act; whereas
Matter and
Form, tho' in Bodies they signify the same as the former, seem rather to incline to the parts of such an
Ens, or Body,
Physically consider'd.
7. To show
literally what's meant by this saying, that
Matter and
Form constitute the compleat
Ens, or make
What's meant literally by the common saying, that
Matter and Form
compound Body. the Subject
capable of Existing, I discourse thus. Nothing as 'tis
Indeterminate or
Common to more can be ultimately
Capable to be: v. g, neither a Man
in Common, nor a Horse
in Common, can possibly exist, but
This Man, or
This Horse: Whatever therefore does determin the Potentiality, or Indifferency of the Subject as it is
Matter, or, which is the same, a
Power to be of such or such a
Nature, (which is what we call to have such a
Form in it) does make it
This or
That, and, consequently, disposes it for
Existence.
[Page 93] Wherefore since the
particular Complexion of the several Modes and Accidents do determin the
Power or
Matter, so as to make it Distinct from all others, it does by Consequence determin it to be
This, and, so, makes it
Capable of Existing; that is, an
Ens or Thing. I enlarge not upon this Point, because I have treated it so amply in the Appendix to my
Method to Science.
8. Hence is seen what is, or can, with good Sense, be meant by that Metaphysical, or Entitative part called
The Literal Meaning of
Substantial or
Essential Forms. by the Schools, the
Substantial or Essential Form; which they say, does, with the Matter, make up that compound
Ens, call'd
Body; and that, in
Literal Truth, it can be nothing else but that Complexion of the
Modes, or
Accidents, which conspire to make that peculiar or primigenial Constitution of every Body, at the first Instant of its being thus ultimately Determin'd to be
This. For, this Original Temperature of the Mixt or
Animal, being once settled by the Steady Concurrence of its Causes;
whatever Particles or
Effluviums, or
how many soever, which are
Agreeable to it, do afterwards
accrue to it, are so digested into, or assimilated, to its Nature, that they conserve, nourish and dilate, and not destroy it. Whereas, if they be of an
opposit Nature, they
alter it from its own temperature, and in time quite
destroy and
corrupt it. To explicate which more fully, let us consider
how the Causes in Nature, which are many times of a
Different, sometimes of a
Contrary Temper to the Compound, do work upon a Body; and how they make (as they needs must)
preternatural Dispositions
[Page 94] in it; till, when those Disagreeable Alterations arrive to such a pitch, as quite to
pervert the
former Complexion of Accidents, which we call its
Form; a
new Form, or
new Complexion succeeds, determining the Matter to be
Another Thing; till it self also, wrought upon in the same Manner, comes to be
Corrupted, and so makes way for a New Off-spring. To which, in the very Instant it is ultimately Determined to be
This, the First
Being, whose overflowing Goodness stands ever ready to give his Creatures all that they are
Disposed or
Capable to have, does, with a steady Emanation of Being, give his Peculiar Effect,
Existence.
Corollary. The Reason why our Moderns do so oppose
Substantial or
Essential Forms, are reduced to two Heads:
The Reason why some Moderns oppose
Substantial or
Essential Forms.
First, Because they conceited the
Form was a kind of
Distinct Thing, or at least a
part of a Thing Supervening to the Marter, its Compart, and Compounding the
Ens, after that
gross manner as
Two Things in Nature do Compound a
Third: Whereas, in reality, they are nothing but divers
Notions or Considerations of the Thing, formally, as
it is a Thing. Wherefore, to say, a Body is Compounded of
Matter and
Form, is no more, in
Literal Truth, than to say that there can be
no more Considerations of a Body, taken formally, as it is
a Thing; or taking it in the Line of
Ens precisely, but of a
Power to become such a Thing; and of the
Act or
Form, Determining that Power: However the Thing may have in it what grounds the Notions of many
Modes or
Accidents;
[Page 95] which are also the Thing
materially, tho' not
Formally according to the Notion of
Ens. Nor let any object, that this is to maintain that
Things are compounded of
Notions, as some may mis-understand us; for, let it be remember'd (as is demonstrated above,) that the
Notion is the very
Thing, as it is in our Understanding,
according, or as far as it is conceiv'd by us; that is, 'tis the very Thing,
partially Consider'd. The other Reason which the Moderns had for this Mis-conceit, was, because the Schools generally explain'd themselves very ill, by making a new Entity of every different Conception; not comprehending well the Difference between
Metaphysical Composition and
Divisibility, and
The Meaning of
Metaphysical Composition and Divisibility.
Physical, or rather
Artificial ones; such as Apothecaries use when they put many Ingredients into a Pill; or Carpenters, when of Many divers Materials they compound a House; which is the applying,
outwardly or
inwardly, more
Things (properly so called) together: Whereas
Metaphysical Divisibility is never reduced to
Act, but by our Understanding framing Distinct or Abstract Notions of one and the same Thing. And
Metaphysical Composition is no more, but that there is found in the Thing (though Physically and Entitatively
one, and
uncompounded) what
grounds those
distinct Notions; which being but divers
Respects or Considerations, it follows, that the Thing in Nature may, without any Contradiction, (or
Possibly,) be Chang'd according to
One of them, and not according to
Another.
[Page 96] 9. Hence, Lastly, is clearly seen what is the
Principle of Individuation, about which there have been such warm
What is the Principle of
Individuation. Disputes,
viz. That 'tis nothing but that
Comploxion of Modes or
Accidents, which make up the peculiar Constitution of a Body at the first Instant of its being such an
Ens or
This, as is explicated at large, § 8. by which 'tis, consequently, fitted for such a
particular Operation in Nature.
10.
Ens or
Thing has many other Names, tho' all of them
less proper. As, First,
[Substance,] which, coming from
The Meaning of the word
[Substance.] The word
Improper. the Verb
[Substare,] respects only its
Modes and Accidents, and not what concerns
its self, or its
own Order or
Capacity to
Existence. Wherefore, 'tis very Improper; and, unless the common Usage of it make some Amends for the Impropriety of the Expression, certainly it is most highly Unfit.
Aristotle calls it
[...], which coming from
[...], keeps it within the Line of
Being. As I remember
Boetius was the first who render'd
[...] by
Substantia. The Schools either us'd it in Imitation of him, or else they took it up when they were to treat of the Ten Predicaments; and, Nature instructing them that the last Nine had no Order to
Being in their Signification; and so, as taken in their peculiar Notions, could not exist
alone, without needing a kind of
Support (as it were:) hence they call'd this Support, by a Name suitable enough to their Thoughts,
Substance; and the others, that had
not Being in their Notion, and so had no Title to Being by their
own Merits, or to
uphold themselves in being,
Accidents; of
[Page 97] the Impropriety of which Word more hereafter. I wish there were no worse in it; and that, they did not fancy all those abstract Notions, which are only the Thing
in part, to have in them the Notion of
Things too, or to be so many
Intire Things; tho' they were
Feebler and the other
Stronger. However it were, they went to work Illogically: For, they should have considered, that all of them (taking them as they were Distinct from the Notion of Thing) could be nothing but several Conceptions of ours, or (which is the same) the Thing as
diversly considered; and then they might have easily reflected, that we could not (in general) have more Conceptions than those of
Res and
Modus Rei; that is, of the
Thing, and of the several
Manners how a Thing is; which would have clear'd this Truth to them, that the
Manner or the
How a Thing is, is nothing
without the Thing, as is deduced formerly. However, the Word
[Substantia] with a sound Explication, may pass, since
Use will have it so; and will do little Harm, so it be but rightly understood to mean what we properly call
Ens, Res, or
Thing.
11. On this Occasion, 'tis my Opinion, that both Mr.
Locke and my self should not be too severe against the Modern
That the words
[Supporting] and
[Inhering] taken
metaphorically, may be
allow'd, and ought not to be
Ridicul'd. School-men, for using the Words
[Substantia] and
[Inhaerentia;] or, as he ingeniously ridicules it,
[Sticking-on and
underpropping.] The manner how the
Thing and its
Modes do relate to one Another; being only found
in our Mind, and according to the
Being they have
there (for out of
[Page 98] it there is no Distinction at all of the Thing from its Modes) is
Spiritual; and so, can no other way be express'd, but
metaphorically; and our selves
do and
must, in such a case, frequently use such
Metaphors to express our Conceptions; which a Critick might banter sufficiently, by taking them
Literally. Indeed, if those School-men did understand them in that crude Literal Sense, (as I fear many of them did) from which Apprehension, I believe, his Zeal against them proceeded, they deserve to be the Sport and Laughter of all Men of Sense; for I know nothing else they are good for. Now the Truth is, there is a kind of Natural Order in our Notions, tho' taken from the same Thing; so that we have the Notion of
Res or
Thing antecedently (in Priority of Nature) to
Modus Rei, or the
Accidents; and we conceive the
Mode or
Manner to presuppose the Notion of the
Thing, and to have
no Being but as it is
in it and affects it. Whence, being conceiv'd to be
in it, and to have
no Being by any
other means, we may, by a Metaphor not much strain'd, say it does, as it were,
Inhere in it; and that the Thing
supports its Modes in their Being. Nor will it do us any Harm
loqui cum vulgo, to speak as vulgar Philosophers use; provided we do
Sentire cum doctis, or make wiser Judgments of the
Literal Sense of those Words, than they perhaps ever meant.
12. The word
[Suppositum] is another Name of
Ens or
Thing, in a manner, (tho' not altogether) the same
The meaning of
Suppositum or
Hypostasis. with
Substance. For
[Substance] is, I conceive, meant for the
Essential Notion of the Thing, as it is contradistinguisht
[Page 99] from
Accidental, or
Unessential ones; and
Suppositum does, over and above, relate also to the very
Nature of the Thing, (or to the Complexion of Accidents which constitutes its Essence) and not only to the
Modes, as each of them singly is a meer
Accident, and had Being
by it or
in it. Whence the Notion of
Suppositum is the most
Confused of any other; and signifies that which has all the Forms in it
Whatever, whether they be Essential ones or Accidental; and not only those
Modes (or Accidents) which naturally belong'd to it at
first as
Properties, (or inseparable
Accidents) but those also which
accru'd to it
since, and are meerly Accidental to it.
13. Hence there can be no difficulty in the meaning of the word
[Suppositality] which is the Abstract of the
The Meaning of
[Suppositality.]
Suppositum: For, it signifies manifestly the Thing according to the precise Notion of the
Suppositum, or of
what has all the aforesaid Forms in it: How agreeable this discourse is to Christian Language and Principles, will easily appear to Solid Divines.
14. The word
[Individuum] which is another name of
Ens, us'd by the Learned, and, as is seen in those usual
The Meaning of the word
[Individuum. words
[the same Individual thing,] is got into our vulgar Language, is a
Logical Expression; distinguishing the Notion of a
Particular, (only which is properly a
Thing) from the
Generical and
Specifical Notions; in regard both these latter do bear a
Division of their Notions into
more Inferiour ones; and
so, that each of the Inferior ones contains the
whole Superiour Natures in it which the others do signify;
[Page 100] as the whole Definiton, Notion or Nature of an [Animal] or of
[a Sensitive Living Thing] is found in
Man, and also in
Brutes; and the whole Definition or Notion of
Man, is found in
Socrates and
Plato. But, the
particular Natures of
Socrates and
Plato (which are signify'd by those words) and
their Definitions, could they bear any, cannot be divided into more which have the
particular Natures of
Socrates and
Plato in them: And, therefore they are called
Individuums; that is, such as
cannot be divided into more, which have the Natures signified by those words in them, as could the
Generical and
Specifical Notions of
Animal and
Homo; whence
Individuums are the Lowest and Narrowest Notion that can possibly be in the Line of
Ens.
15. The
Individuum, is call'd by the Latin Schools
[Substantia prima] and the Superiour Notions in the
The Meaning of [Substantia Prima]
and [SubstantiaSecunda] Line of
Ens. [Substantiae Secundae] which signifies that only
Individuums are in propriety of Speech
Entia or
Capable of Existing; For, since, (as was shown above) nothing that is
Common or
Undetermined can
exist, none of the
others can have any
Actual being at all but
in the
Individuum, as a kind of Metaphysical
Part of its
Intire Notion; and a Part (in what Sense soever that word be taken) can not possibly
be but
in the whole. If this then be their meaning, as I believe it is, nothing can be more true and Solid. Only I must note that it is less properly and less Logically exprest; and that
Aristotle speaks more exactly when he calls the Former
[...], or
primò Substantia, and the latter
[...], or
Secundò Substantia;
[Page 101] which words denote, that the former is
Ens in its
Primary and
Proper signification of that word, and the latter only
Analogically, that is in a Secondary and improper Sense; which
prima and
Secunda Substantia do not express: For, both these may be properly
Entia still, for any thing those words tell us, tho' one of them may have an Order of Priority to the other as
Prima and
Secunda; in some such Sense as we call
God the
Primum Ens, considering him in order to
Creatures.
16. From Words used by Philosophers which belong to the Line of
Ens, we come to those which are made
The VVord
[Accidents] is improper. use of to express the
Modes or
Manners how a Thing is; which, in a generall Appellation, the Schools have call'd
Accidents. This Word is, certainly, very improper: For, who can think that
Quantity or (as they will needs call it)
Extension, is
Accidental to Body, or (as some may take that Equivocal Word) that 'tis but by
Chance, or by
Accident, that Bodies have any Bigness in them at all? The best Sense I can give it, in pursuance to my own Grounds, is this, that
[Accidental,] which is the Denominative from
[Accident,] may mean such Notions as are
Not Essential; or (which is the same) they may mean the Thing consider'd as to that in it which has no ways any Order to
Being, nor expresses any such Order by the Word which signifies its Notion. And, were this Sense universally accepted, and attributed to the Word
[Accidents,] it would be a
True and
Solid one: For, 'tis evident, that none of the Words that signifie any of those Accidents, does in the least import in its Signification either
Being, or any Respect
[Page 102] or Order to it, as does
Ens, and all those Words which do formally and properly express it, or belong to it. Whence the Notions signify'd by such Words, are not
Essential ones, or relating properly and precisely to the
Essence; but
Modish, (as we may term it,) or expressing some Manner
[How] the Thing is; which is a quite different Notion from that of
Ens, or Thing, or of what formally is found in that Line. I do believe that divers of the Wisest, and most Learned School-men did take the Word
[Accidents] in this Sense, tho' the Propriety of that Word, fetch'd from its
Radix, did not
invite, much less
oblige them to do so. I doubt also, that the
Usage of that Word in that warrantable Sense I have now assign'd, was not so
Common, and universally Current, even among the School-men, as to
force it to bear that Sense; as appears by their thinking that Accidents were certain kinds of little Adventitious Entities; much less among the Modern Ideists; who (through their Shortness in Logick and Metaphysicks) do make Quantity, or Extension, the
Essential Form of
Body; which is, to put
Bigness in the Line of
Being; or, to make
Bigness and
Being, or the
Mode and the
Thing, to be in the same Line of Notions, and Intrinsecal to one another: Whereas, a
Thing must first be conceiv'd to be, e'er it can be after
such a Mode, or
Manner.
17. For the Reason lately given, I cannot but judge, that the Word
[Mode,] or (as some call it)
[Modification,]
The Word
[Mode] more proper. is far
more proper than the Word
[Accidents,] to signifie those last Nine Common Heads of our Natural Notions, Which Impartiality of mine, on this, and other
[Page 103] Occasions, giving some Advantage to the
Cartesians, and other Moderns, over other Philosophers, who call themselves
Aristotelians, will, I hope, obtain their good Opinion of me, that I do sincerely follow my best Reason, and not Pique or Prejudice, while I oppose them in
other Things: And I am sure, 'tis my
own Reason I ought to follow, till clearer Reasons of
theirs shew mine to be
none; which I have no Reason to fear; for, I hope, it will appear to every Acute and Ingenuous Examiner, that no Writer ever distinguish'd his Notions more
Exactly and
Clearly, or
Connected them more
Closely and
Immediately.
18. The
Primary Mode of all those Things we converse with, or
Bodies, is call'd
Quantity. This Word is very
The VVord
[Quantity] is very Proper. Proper, and fully Significant; for, all the Bodies in Nature have some
Quantity or
Bigness in them, more or less: Nay, even the least Atome, or
Effluvium, that can be conceiv'd, has Bigness in it,
as well as the greatest Body, nay, as the whole World; tho' not
so much, or
so great a Degree of it. Wherefore, this Word
[Quantity] is Comprehensive; and so, fit to signifie the
Commonest Affection of Body: But, this is not enough; 'tis withal, very Simple, or Uncompounded: Moreover, the Word it self has, on its side, no kind of Equivocalness, taking it as it is applied to
Body in Common; which Requisites are not found in any
other Word used by us, to express that Mode. Only we are to note, that Bigness, or Bulk, is only proper to
Body, as it has in it all the three Dimensions; whereas,
Quantity reaches to
how Long, or
how Broad, as well as
how Thick: And therefore
Quantity is absolutely
[Page 104] the
properest Word to express this Primary Mode: However, it is much neglected by our
Moderns, who are grown strangely fond of
Extension.
19. The Word
[Extension] is very improper to signifie it: For,
Extension properly denotes the Action of Extending;
The VVord
[Extension] very improper. to which is directly opposit, in our usual Speech, that
Action, call'd
Contraction. Or, if it be taken for the
being Extended, still its proper Signification must be a
Passion caus'd by the
Action of Extending; which cannot sute with that
Simple and
Primary Mode we call
Quantity; which is Naturally Antecedent to, and
Independent of those
Subsequent Modes called
Action, and
Passion. Again, All
Intrinsecal Modes are conceiv'd to be certain kinds of
Forms affecting Body, as their Subject; and
Forms are very ill express'd by a Substantive deriv'd from a Verb; and by such an one especially, as must necessarily (at least) Connotate
Action or
Passion, if it does not rather directly, or most properly signifie them. Moreover, let them take
Extension, Stretching out, or
Exporrection how they will, still Common Sense teaches us, that we may take
Contraction or
Straitning in the same manner as they do
it: Whence follows, that if
Extension means or implies
Impenetrability of Parts, Contraction must mean
Penetrability of Parts▪ Which Notion none of us will admit to have any Ground in Nature, tho' the Maxim tells us, that
[Contraries are employ'd about the same Subject.] Now, the Word
[Quantity] is not entangled with
any of these Inconveniences, but freed from them
all, as will appear to any Sober Reflecter. And, on this Occasion,
[Page 105] I beg Leve of our
Ideists, to tell them, that it is not
safe, nor
prudent, to leave off an
Old and
us'd Word, till they are sure they have found Another which is
better, or
more proper. Cartesius made choice of
[Extension] wittily, that he might thus more cleaverly bring all Physicks to Mathematicks; and others (perhaps,
ut est Natura hominis, fond of a Novelty) follow'd him unadvisedly; tho' they were not guilty of any such Design of their own, or aware of his. And I am sorry Mr.
L. affects only the Improper Word
[Extension,] and quite neglects that more Proper Word
[Quantity.]
20. Many other Names, at least Attributes, are given to
Quantity; such as are
Divisibility, Impenetrability, Space,
The Meaning of Divisibility, Impenetrability, Space,
and Measurability. and
Measurability; the former of which signifies it in Order to Natural Action and Passion, and respects properly the
Parts into which it
may be divided; or, which is the same, its
Potential Parts; in which, perhaps, the Nature of Quantity would be found to Consist, were I here to treat of the
Nature of those Modes, and not only of the
Names us'd in Philosophy.
Impenetrability properly signifies such an
Order or (as it were)
Situation of those Parts, as that one of them is
without, and not
within another; which grounds that Secondary Notion, which some do improperly call
Extension; and Extension or Quantity, if of any considerable largeness in respect of the Body it contains, is call'd
Space; which differs from the Notion of
Place in this, that
Place (if properly such) is
just as much Quantity as contains the Thing
placed, and has a respect to some
[Page 106] determinate and known Points: Whereas
Space has not in its Notion to be
adjusted to the Body that is
in it, not restrain'd to any
set Distance. So that
Space is
Place at large, and
Place is
Space restrain'd. Measurability grounds the Reckoning or Computing
how many of such a Standard of Quantity as we had design'd in our Thoughts, would, if repeated,
equal the
whole of which we intend to take a Survey.
21. Now,
Quantity being the
most Common of all
Corporeal Modes, and which Antecedes and grounds all the
A Short Explication, what
Quantity, Quality, and
Relation are. others, it cannot, for that very Reason, be properly
defin'd; so that (as Mr.
Locke acutely observ'd) we know such things
before we are ask'd, better than we do
after; for the Asking puzzles our Natural Thoughts, which were Clear enough before of themselves; and
Reflexion, which, when there is occasion, is
wise, and
enlightens us, does but serve to blunder us when there is no need or occasion for it. Notwithstanding, I have, in my
Method, endeavour'd to give it some kind of Explication, by
differencing it from all other
Intrinsecal Modes, (which are its
Genus, as it were, or rather, a
Transcendent Notion to all such Accidents,) in this, that it tells
How the Thing is, according to some
Common Consideration, in which
All Things we converse with do
agree. By which 'tis distinguish'd from
Quality, which acquaints us
How a Thing is as to what respects its
own peculiar Nature; and from
Relation, which expresses
how one
Individuum respects another
Individuum. But this (as was said) is out of my present Business in this Preliminary, which
[Page 107] is only to shew what
Names are
Proper, or
Improper; and not to treat of the particular
Nature of each Mode, of which I have, in their due places, sufficiently discours'd in my
Method.
22. These, as far as occurrs to my Memory, are the Chiefest Words used by Philosophers, whose Proper or
VVhat
[Transcendents] are. Improper Acception has most Influence upon the Advancement or Hindrance of
Science. Notwithstanding, there are
others far more Equivocal than any of the rest, called
Transcendents, or Words Applicable to all, or many of the Common Heads of our Natural Notions; which are hardest of all to explicate, as wanting any Common
Genus, or any thing like it, to explicate them by. I intended once to dilate upon them in this Preliminary, as being a Subject very worthy of our Reflexion, and yet scarce treated on by any as they deserve: But, seeing, upon Review, how Prolix I have been already in my Preliminaries, I am forced to content my self with Noting them in short; leaving it to others to enlarge upon them. They are these, distributed into their several Ranks.
23.
First, Ens, taken, in its whole Latitude, for the
Thing, and its
Modes. Secondly, The
Properties of
Ens, taken in
The Five Sorts of
Transcendents. that large Signification; such as are
Unum, Verum, Bonum, and their Opposites,
Non-Unum, or
Divisum, Falsum, and
Malum. For, the Notions of all the Modes being improperly
Entia, have, by Consequence, only improper
Essences, or
Entities of their own; and, consequently,
Properties of those Improper
Essences. Thirdly, Idem, Diversum, and, in general,
[Page 108]
Relatum; taking this last Word in the largest Sense, for all kinds of
Respects whatsoever. In which Signification, all
Things, or properly called
Entia, do relate to
Existence; and all their Modes or Accidents do
respect them diversly, as certain
Manners how they are. Of which Nature also are the aforesaid Common Words,
[Mode,] and
[Accident,] which are Transcendents in respect of the
Nine last Predicaments.
Fourthly, Completum, Incompletum, Partial and
Total, Generical and
Specifical, Superior and
Inferior, Simple and
Compound, and such like. Most of which kind of Transcendents seem
rather to respect the Manner of
Being which Things have
in our Understanding, than the Manner of
Being they have
out of it. Of the last Sort are,
Which, What, That which, Something, Somewhat, &c. which are the
most Confused Words imaginable, and signifie any Notion, but that of
meer Nothing. By these we make a Bastard or Illegitimate Definition of
Ens; and say, that a
Thing is
[That which is capable of Existing, &c.] I call it an Illegitimate or
Improper Definition, because the Notion of the
Genus (which is one part of a
proper one) has a Determinate Sense: Whereas
[That which,] which, for want of a better, supplies the place of the
Genus, has none. For,
'Tis to be noted, that in all Transcendents, (unless▪ perhaps, some of those of the Fifth Sort, which have a kind of blind,
Confused Sense,) the
Name only is Common or Applicable to more, and not the
Notion; for, having
no one Notion that is
Common to all those Common Heads, they have
none till it be Determin'd; since
no Notion can exist in
the Mind, unless it be
This, or
That, or
one, any more than a
Thing can exist
in Nature, unless
[Page 109] it be determin'd to be
such a
Particular or
Individual Thing. Much less has any of them
proper Differences, dividing them by
more and
less of the Common Notion, as every Notion that is
truly Common to more, may, and must have.
23. Whence extreme Care must be taken, how Students in Philosophy do use these Transcendent
Words; and
Great Care to be had, that
Transcendent VVords be not held
Univocal. that they do
distinguish their Sense most exactly, when they have Occasion to make use of them. For, they having an Indifferency to
many Senses, and those as vastly disparate as the Common Heads themselves are; that is, (as the Schools properly phrase it) Senses differing
toto Genere, (I may add,
Generalissimo) it must follow, that every time they do use them
confusedly, or with a Conceit that they are
Univocal, their Discourse must needs
straggle widely, now one way, now another, and thence confound all our
Commonest Notions, which, of all others, ought to be kept
Distinct; the want of doing which, hinders all Coherence or Connexion of Terms, in which only
Science consists, and breeds innumerable, and most Enormous Errours. It would be tedious, I doubt, to my Readers, tho' perhaps not hard for me, to show what Prodigious Inconveniences do arise from the Mis-acceptions of
one of those many Different Senses such Words may bear, for
Another, I will only bring one Instance; hoping that by this, as by a Seamark, my Readers may avoid the Shoals and Rocks of Errors in other like Occasions.
[Page 110] 25. The Word
[Compounded] may either mean the Composition of
Matter with its
Essential Form; or, that of the
VVhat great Errors spring thence shown in the Univocal Acception of the Transcendent word
[Compounded.]
Essence with its
Suppositum, which is conceived to
have the Essence
in it: or, of the Superiour Notions of
Ens with the
Individuum; All which are Compositions belonging to the Line of
Ens. Coming next to the
Modes or
Accidents, the
whole Ens or
Suppositum may be considered as Compounded with its
Primary Mode called
Quantity; or with some
Quality, or
Relation. Or, with some
Action or
Passion, Time, Place, Situation, or
Habit. Whence accrues to the Subject the Denominations of
Agent, Patient, Living, or being at
such a time, or
in such a Place, Sitting, Armed, &c. All which Nine last Compositions are
Modifying or
Accidental ones, and not
Essential, or such as concern directly and precisely the Notion of
Thing or
Being, as did those of the
first sort. Now come
Cartesius and his Followers, who, loath to say the Body and Soul are two
Suppositums; and, wanting Skill in Metaphysicks to comprehend
what the Union of
Entitative Parts is, or
how made, (which are Points too hard for Mathematicians, and of which
de la Forge, tho' he talks prettily, can make nothing at all) they would have the Soul and Body
compound One Thing, because they
Act together, or
assist one another mutually to produce some sorts of
Actions. Whereas
Action being only a
Mode, and so presupposing the
Res, or
Thing, which it modifies, can only determin and
denominate its Subject to be
Acting; and therefore Joint-acting can only constitute and denominate the Soul and Body
Co-Acters;
[Page 111] which is a vastly disparate Notion from the Constituting and Denominating them
One Thing, as common Sense informs us. We will put an Instance: My Hand and my Pen do both of them concur to the
Action of Writing, and so compound
one Joint-Acter; nay, they
depend mutually on one another as to the producing this
Action: For the Hand cannot write without the Pen, nor the Pen without the Hand: Besides, they are in some sort
fitted to one another, in order to perform this Action; for, the Fingers are so fram'd, as to hold and guide the Pen very commodiously; and the Pen (taking in its Handle and the Nib-end too) is fitted very commodiously to be held and guided by my Hand, so as to draw the Letters such as they ought to be. Lastly, which is
much more, and a Parallel
very agreeable to the Co-action of Soul and Body, they both of them do modifie
each other's Action. For, the
best Scrivener writes but scurvily with a
Bad Pen, and the
Best Pen writes but scurvily in an
unskilful Hand. And yet the Hand and the Pen are not one Jot the nearer being
one Thing, notwithstanding their Concurrence to this
Joint-Action; tho' it be qualify'd with Mutuality, Fitness of the Co-Agents, and the Modification which the Action receives from both of them jointly, and each of them severally. Besides, they put the Cart before the Horse, while they pretend that the
Acting as one Thing is to
make them one-Thing. For since the
Res is, in Priority of Nature and Reason, before
Modus rei; and
Being before
Acting; and that nothing can
Act otherwise than
it is; 'tis Evident from plainest Principles, and even from the very
Terms, that they must first
Be one Thing,
[Page 112] e'er they can
Act as one Thing, or
Be such a Compound, before they can
Act as such a Compound. And so, the Point sticks where it was,
viz. How the Soul and Body come to be thus
Compounded into one Ens; of which I have given some Account,
Preliminary 4. § 8, 9, 10, 13.
26. On this Occasion I cannot but Reflect, that the
Cartesians were very Unadvised to meddle with such a Point,
The
Cartesians unadvis'd, in going
ultra Crepidam as puts them quite past their Mathematicks; as likewise, that tho' they have fram'd a Logick or Method suitable to explicate their Mathematical Philosophy, yet they are but very
bad Distinguishers of our Natural Notions into
Common Heads, which is one Principal Part of true
Logick; as appears by their rambling so irregularly from one to the other, as has been shewn
elsewhere, in their making
Extension or
Quantity, which is a
Mode, the Form which is
Essential to their
First Matter; and
here, in putting Composition according to the Notion of
Action, to be Composition according to the Notion of
Ens. And whoever impartially Examins the Distribution of their Notions into
Heads, will find it not to be such as
Reason naturally
forced, (as ours is,) but such as
Design voluntarily and ingeniously
invented.
REFLEXIONS ON THE SECOND BOOK.
REFLEXION
Second, ON
The First CHAPTER.
1. I Agree perfectly with this Learned Author,
That our Observation employ'd either about External Sensible Objects, or about the Internal Operations of our
In what the Author agrees and disagrees with Mr.
Locke.
Minds, perceived and reflected on by our selves, is that which supplies our Understandings with all the Materials of Thinking. As also, that a Man
first thinks when he begins to have any Sensations. That the Impressions made on the Senses are the Originals of all Knowledge. That the Mind is of its own Nature fitted to receive those Impressions. That in receiving
Ideas or Notions at first the Mind is
Passive. That 'tis all one to say, the
Soul and
[Page 121] the
Man thinks. And, Lastly,
That Men do not always think; which last
Thesis he confutes here very elaborately: But, I cannot at all agree to some Positions he makes use of to oppose this last
Tenet, and, indeed,
needlesly; for he produces good store of
solid Arguments sufficient to confute it.
2. For First, He makes
the having Ideas and Perception to be the same thing. I apprehend he means, that when
We may have Notions, without perceiving we have them. we
have Ideas, we must perceive we have them; because he says afterwards, that the
Soul must necessarily be conscious of its own Perception. Indeed had he said the
Having Ideas, when he is
Awake, and
Attentively reflects on those
Ideas, it had been a Certain and Evident Truth: Otherwise, 'tis manifest that we retain or
have our
Ideas or
Notions in our Mind when we are
soundly asleep, (it being a strange and extravagant Paradox to say, that we get them all again as soon as ever our Eyes are open;) and yet we
do not then know them; and, to say
we do, is to come over to his Adversary, and grant the
Thesis he is Impugning: For, if a Man does
think when he is
sound asleep, 'tis without Question that he may
think always.
3. Next, I must utterly deny his Position, that
We cannot think without being sensible or conscious of it. To disprove
We may
Think, without being
Conscious that we
Think. which I alledge, that when a Man is quite absorpt in a serious Thought, or (as we say) in a
Brown Study, his Mind is so
totally taken up with the
Object of his
present Contemplation (which perhaps is something
without him)
[Page 122] that he can have no Thought, at that very Instant, of his own
Internal Operation, or that he is
Thinking, or any thing like it. I have been call'd sometimes from my Study to Dinner, and answered,
I am coming. Upon my Delay, they call'd me again, and ask'd, Why I came not, having promis'd it? I deny'd I heard, or saw, or answered them; yet, upon Recollection, I remember'd afterwards that
I did. I
knew then that they call'd me, since I understood their Words, and answered
pertinently; yet, it is most manifest, that I did not at the Time of the first Call understand that I understood it, or
know that I
knew it, since it came only into my Mind afterwards by Reminiscence or
Reflexion; which argues I had the Knowledge of it
before by a
Direct Impression, otherwise I could not have
remember'd it.
4. Tho' this
Thesis of Mr.
Locke's is mention'd hereafter, it were not amiss to speak my Sense of it where I first
'Tis impossible to be
Conscious, or
know we know, without a
new Act of Reflexion. meet it. He judges, that we know our own Thoughts, (which are
Spiritual) by
Experience; And I deny we have any Experience but by Direct Impressions from
sensible Objects, either coming from them at first, or re-excited. He thinks it impossible to
know, but we must at the same time be
Conscious, or (which is the same)
know we know: And, I judge it impossible we should
know we know at the same time we have that Act
only, till
afterwards we come to
reflect upon it by a
new Act; which is to know it,
not by Experience, but
by Reflexion. My Reason why I am so positive in my Assertion, is this: Nothing can be
known by any Act of Knowledge but the
[Page 123]
Object of that Act: For the
Object of Knowing, and the Thing
known, are the same almost in the very Terms, and
perfectly the same in Sense. Put case then I know by a
Direct Impression what we call
Extension; in this case
Extension is the
sole Object of that Act of Knowledge, and not my
Act of Knowledge
it self; therefore I am not
conscious I know; that is, I do not
know I know when I have the Act of knowing
Extension: For, were it so, Extension would not be the
Sole Object of that Act, but the
Complex made up of
Extension, and the
Act it self by which I know Extension: which Objects being of
Disparate Natures, ought to be the Objects of
Different Acts. Besides, this would hinder any External Object, or Corporeal Mode to be known
Distinctly; for the
Idea of it would be Confounded and Mingled with a kind of Spiritual Compart,
viz. my very
Act it self; for this Act being known (according to him) at the same time with Extension, must needs make up
part of the
Object of
this Act. Lastly, If we know our own Act Experientially, we should confound
Direct Knowledges with
Keflex ones. For (if I understand Mr.
Locke rightly) he with good Reason makes the
Internal Operations of the Mind to be the proper Objects of the
Reflex Acts; and, that the genuin Difference of those two sorts of Acts does consist in this; that by
Direct ones, we know the Objects which are
in Nature, or
without us; and by
Reflex ones, what's
in the Soul, or
her Operations; and not the Things
in Nature, otherwise than as they are
in that Act: But if I be
Conscious, or
know that I know when I know the Object
without me, I must by the
same Act know what's
within me and what's
without me both at
[Page 124] once; and so my Act of
Direct Knowledge would be
Reflex; or rather, that
one Act would be
both Direct and
Reflex, which makes it Chimerical.
5. The same Argument demonstrates, that we cannot be Conscious of our
Reflex Acts at the very time we produce
'Tis impossible to be
Conscious of, or
know our
present Reflex Act, but by a
new Reflex one. them. For, my First
Reflex Act has for its
sole Object that Operation of the Mind, which I had immediately before by a
Direct one; and my
Second Reflex Act has for its Object the
First; and in the same manner, each succeeding Reflexion has for its Object that
Act which immediately
preceded. Wherefore, if the First Reflex Act had for its Object, at the same time, both the
Direct and
it self too; that is, did we, when we first Reflected, know by
that very Act it self that we
did thus reflect, then the Second Reflex Act would be forestall'd, and have no Proper Object left for it. To clear this better, let us assign one Reflexion to be the
Last: It were not the
Last Reflexion, unless the Object of it were that Reflexion which was the
last but one. Wherefore, unless that Reflexion that went
last before was
known by that Act, and the
last of all remain'd
unknown, the Last would have
two Objects, viz. The
Preceding Reflexion and
its self too. This seems to me as plain Reason as plain can be; and, I believe, Mr.
Locke's Different Thoughts proceeded, from not adverting with what Incredible Celerity our Reflex Thoughts do generally succeed the Direct ones, and one another. Whence it comes, that, not aware of the imperceptible Time between them, we are apt to conceit, that the Reflex Act is
experientially known by
[Page 125] the very Act it self. Since then, nothing can be known by
any Act but the
Object of that Act, and, (as might easily be shown) it would Confound our Natural Notions
Hence, we can never come to know our
last Reflexion. strangely, to say, the
Act is its
own Object; it follows, that it cannot be known by
its self, but must be known (if at all) by the
next Reflexion. Whence results this Certain and Evident Corollary, that,
It is impossible we should ever come to know our last Reflexion.
6. These are my Reasons why I recede from Mr.
Locke in his Opinion, that
A Man cannot think without being
'Tis utterly deny'd that Consciousness causes
Individuation.
Conscious of it. But, the Consequence he seems to draw thence, that therefore
Consciousness is that which causes
Individuation, I must absolutely deny; and cannot but judge, that it draws after it a Train of farther Consequences, which are altogether Extravagant. Of which more, when we come to examin his
Principle of Individuation.
As for the Position,
[That Men do always think] which he impugns, and, in my Judgment, quite overthrows, I
The Unreasonableness of the Opinion, that
Men do always think cannot but wonder what the Asserters of it mean. They grant the
Soul has Modes and Affections peculiar to her
own Nature; and, consequently, of which she is properly the
Subject: Why she may not therefore
retain them in her habitually (as it were) without
exerting or
exercising them, as well as the
Body may those proper to
its Nature, is altogether Unconceivable. Indeed,
[Page 126] were the Soul, in this condition she has here, a
Pure Act, as Angels are, it would consist with good Reason; but being here in a
Potential State, (as appears by her being
Capable still of
New Knowledges, and her being but a Part of that
one Actual Thing call'd
Man, and depending on the Material Compart in her Operations) I cannot see on what Principle, either Physical or Metaphysical, they can pretend to ground such a Paradox. This makes me fear, that this Tenet savours strongly of that odd Opinion, That the Soul here is a
Pure Act as the
Angels are, or a Distinct Thing from the Body; that is, a
Forma Assistens, and not
Informans; tho' they are loath to own it barefacedly, but shift it off with witty Explications of their own Doctrine; which, when brought to the Test of Close Reason, vanish into Air; at which ingenious ways of Evasion it must be confess'd they are very great Artists.
REFLEXION
Third. ON
The Second, Third, and Fourth, CHAPTERS.
1. I Must except against his making, or naming the Objects of our Senses,
simple Ideas, having already prov'd
No Notion
Simple but that of
Existence. that the only absolutely
simple Idea or
Notion, is that of
Existence: To which are
Respective (which argues some Complexion or Composition) one way or other, all our
other Notions of the Thing which we
have, or
can have; as is shown in my
Method, B. 1.
Less. 2d. from § 14. to § 20. I could wish he had taken the
Distinction and
Order of his Notions from
Nature; which Teaches us that the Notion of
[Res] is before
[Modus Rei;] and that the Consideration or Notion of
[Thing] is more Knowable than that of
any Mode; and the Mode of
quantity is that which naturally antecedes, and grounds, all the
The Order of our Notions is to be taken from
Nature.
other Modes that can be conceiv'd belonging to Body. Nor will it excuse this Deviation from Nature, that we have no exact Notions of Individuals; since we can abstract the Notion of
Entity or
Capacity of Being from the Thing, as well as we can its
Solidity, or any of the rest. And certainly, that Notion which Expresses
Reality, or an Order to
Being, should claim a Right to be consider'd in the
first place: I cannot but judge that the
[Page 128] Methodizing of his
Ideas on this manner, would certainly have made his ensuing Discourses
more Orderly, and consequently
more Clear. But, every Man is Master of his own Thoughts, and of his own Method. Nor did Mr.
Locke intend to write an Exact Logick, which is what I aym'd at; and therefore took that way that best suted with his own ingenious Conception; which was, that, as all our Notions (as we both of us hold) come into our Mind by our Senses, so he apprehended it the properest way to treat of them as they are the Objects of
This or
That, or
many different Sensations.
2. His 4th. Chapter of
Solidity gives me Occasion of making some few Reflexions; which I shall touch on slightly, or omit, because they recurr hereafter.
First, His using the word
[Solidity] in his New Sense seems very Improper. For, all our Words do either Signify
The Word
[Solidity] arbitrarily and abusively taken by M.
L. our
Natural Notions, which are
Common to all Mankind, whose Meaning therefore is to be taken from the Usage of the
Vulgar; or else
Artificial ones, invented by Artists to express the Notions they are Conversant about: Whereas the Word
[Solidity] taken as it is
here, seems to agree to
neither. I do not remember it is ever us'd in an
Artificial Sense but by Mathematicians, who signify by it the Triple Dimension of Quantity; which is quite different from his Sense of it: And the
Vulgar Understand and Use the Word
[Solid] as opposit to
[Fluid;] and say that the Earth is
Solid, or
Firm, and the Water
Fluid, or apt to be Diffus'd; both which Senses are vastly different
[Page 129] from
Impenetrability of the Potential parts of Quantity; which is the meaning he gives it: So that, as far as I have read, no Man ever used the Word
[Solidity] in his Sense but himself; and it is not at all allowable to Him, Me, or any Man, to give a
new Sense to any Word not given it
before. For, this discourse of mine shows it can have no
Proper Sense at all; and on the other side he does not take it in a
Metaphorical Sense, as we use to do when we transferr it to
Spiritual Things, and call a Notion or a Discourse
Solid. All Words are indeed
Ad placitum; but 'tis
Mankind that must
please to agree in their Signification; nor must they be at the
Beneplacitum of
Particular Men, or
Private Authors.
3. He declines, with some reason, the Word
[Impenetrability] because it is
Negative: But why might not then
His Solidity not at all
Essential to Body.
Extension have serv'd, which bears the same Sense? For that, whose Notion or Nature it is to have its parts
without one another, cannot bear the having them
within one another, or their being Penetrated
within themselves; which is his Notion of the Word
[Solidity.] He conceives his
Solidity to be most intimately connected with, and Essential to Body, and no where to be found or imagin'd but only in Matter, But why his
Solidity should be deem'd
Essential to Body at all, he gives no reason, and I am well assur'd no Man living
can give any; For it confounds the Line of
Substance or
Ens, with that of
Quality; which jumbles all our Commonest Notions together, by making the
Thing and its
Mode to be the same Essential Notion. Nor is it
Solidity only that is necessarily found in Matter; for
[Page 130] neither can Extension, Divisibility, Measurability, Space, Impenetrability,
&c. be found any where but in things made of
Matter, But, what I most wonder at, is, why
[Quantity] should be totally wav'd and neglected, That Word having been used by all the Learned World, till of late, is (as has been shown,
Preliminary 5th. §. 18.) most Proper; and, either directly, or by Immediate consequence, involves all the rest in its Signification. For, if a Body have Bigness or
Quantity in it, it must be
Extended, and cannot be
Contracted into a Point, Line or Surface. It must be
Divisible, or
One in the Notion of Quantity. And, if it must be
Extended and cannot be crampt into an Indivisible, its parts cannot be
penetrated within one another; however it may be pierced or Divided by another Body, by shoving its potential parts towards either side. Lastly, it must be
Measurable, or Proportionable to a Body of the same Quantity. So that I see not what imaginable Priviledge can accrue to
Solidity above the rest: And, it seems to me a New and Groundless assertion, that
Impenetrability (tho' we abate the Negative manner of Expression) is
Essential at all to Body, more than
any of the
rest; that is,
not at all.
4. This acute Writer, in pursuance of his Doctrine about
Solidity, proceeds to prove there may be
Pure Space,
Space without Body,
or Vacuum,
is a meer Groundless Fancy. or
Vacuum; because we can have an
Idea of
Space left by a Body without the
Idea of another Solid Thing, or a Body, coming in its Room. I Answer, we may Indeed have a
Fancy of such a Thing, as we may of many other
[Page 131] Contradictions, so they be not exprest in directly opposit Terms,
v. g. of a Golden Animal, or a Chimera,
&c. But, I utterly deny that we can have a
True and Solid
Notion of it, taken from the
Thing it self; as all
Ideas must be, that are not
Phantastick. He thinks there is no Necessity, one Body should follow another that is moved from such a Space; and that the Maintainers of it do
build their Assertion
on the
Supposition that the World is full. What other Men hold of the
World's being Full, I know not, nor what they mean by it; but I will candidly deliver my Sentiment, and the Demonstration for it
a priori, which is this: I take my
Notion of Quantity from the Thing, or Body; and, I have shewn above, that that
Notion is the
Nature of the Thing, as 'tis Quantitative, or Affected with such a
Mode. Here is my
firm Ground, and here I
fix my Foot.
5. Proceeding hence, and reflecting on this Nature of
Quantity in my Mind; I discourse it thus: I am to find
The Contrary to that Tenet Demonstrated. out in what its (Analogical)
Essence or
Entity consists; and I discover, it must be in that which expresses its proper
Unity: Seeing then
Divisibility best expresses its
Unity, (for, what is
Divisible, or
Capable to be more, is,
eo ipso, One,) I have found out the
Essential Notion or Nature of
Quantity; and, since what is
Divisible, or
not yet Divided, is
Continued; and what is
Continued as to its Quantity, is not
Discontinued or
Divided according to its Quantity; therefore
Continuity is its proper
Unity; which consists in being
Indivisum in se, or within its
own Notion, and
Formally constitutes its Subject
such. Wherefore, since the
Essence of Quantity is the
[Page 132] Commonest Affection of
Body, taken in its whole Latitude, as including
all Bodies, it follows, that
Continuity, which is its
Unity, must be found in them
all likewise; that is,
all Bodies, or the whole Nature of Body, that is, the
Entire Bulk of Body, must be
Continued. And therefore, 'tis as great a Contradiction, that some Bodies, or some Parts of Body, should
not be Continued, (or, which is the same, that there should be a
Vacuum,) as that Triangularity should be in some one Body, and yet it should not be Triangular; that Whiteness should be in a Wall, and yet it should not be White; or
Unity in a Thing, and yet it self should not be
Unum. This is my Way of Demonstrating against
Vacuum within the World, to
prove, and not
suppose, the World
Full, or
Continued; which I draw out of the Abstract Notion of
Quantity, or of Body consider'd as
Quantitative; and out of those Notions, most Intimately and Essentially Connected with it. Which, why it should not be as Evident as any Demonstration in Mathematicks; or why we cannot draw as clear a Demonstration from the Nature of
Quantity in
Common, as we can from the Nature of
such a Quantity, I desire any Man, who is so wise as to know that all Science and Demonstration do consist in the
Connexion of Terms, to inform me. I say, any
such Man; for, if he
knows not This, it is Impossible he should know
any Thing
at all in Philosophy, or even in
Logick; and so he is not worth discoursing with.
6. Hence is seen, that it is impossible
Therefore 'tis impossible there should be any True Experiment to prove a
Vacuum. that a Sucker in a Pump may draw up Water, and yet the next Body not follow. We may
[Page 133]
Fancy it if we please; but our Fancy cannot change the
Natures of Things: It cannot make Continuity
not to be Continuity; Quantitative Unity,
not to be such an Unity; nor Quantity,
not to be Quantity; any more than his Solidity can be Non-Solidity, or the Parts of Body penetrate one another. Had Mr.
Locke had a Notion of
Space, taken indifferently from
Body, and something that's
not Body, as we have of Sensitiveness from
Man and
Brute; he might, in that Case, have fram'd an
Abstract Notion of it, Common and Indifferent to
Body and
Vacuum; for, then, it had been grounded on the
Thing, and had been a
solid and
true Notion; but, since he had the
Idea, or Notion of
Space from
Body only, and therefore (as was largely prov'd above) it could be of nothing else, but of
Body thus Modified, it must be confin'd to
Body, with which (as all Modes are) it is
Identified; and therefore, the
Idea, or Notion of it, can never be applicable to what
is not a Body.
REFLEXION
Fourth, ON
The Seventh and Eighth CHAPTERS.
1. HAving
Method to Science, B. 1. L. 2. §. 14. already shewn,
Mr.
Locke's First Chapter commendable. that our only
Simple Notion is that of
Existence, I have no Occasion to make any Remarks on his 7th Chapter, but that 'tis highly Commendable in the Author, to reduce his Speculations to Piety and Contemplation: This being not only our Duty, but that Best End, to which all Solid Speculation naturally leads us.
2. As for his 8th Chapter, I grant, that all the
Ideas, or Notions, we have, are
Positive in the Understanding, (at
Privative Notions must Connotate the Subject. least, in
part;) but the Reason of it is, because they do, all of them,
include the
Thing, as 'tis thus
consider'd; without which, we could have no
Ideas of
Privations or
Negations at all: For,
Non-Ens, formally as such, or as totally Excluding
Ens, can have no
Intelligibility, nor, consequently, any
Notion, by which we can understand it: And
Privations differ from
Negations only in this, that they include in their Notion a
Capacity of the Subjects having such or such a Mode, annex'd to its
not having it; which
Capacity clearly Connotates the
Thing, since there cannot be a
Capacity, without some
Thing that
is Capable, or
has that Capacity.
[Page 135] Add, that I see not how,
Ideas being
Resemblances, an
Idea, consider'd by us as a Positive real Being, can ever resemble or represent
Privations, they being of (at least) Subcontrary Natures. What I hold, is, that, when we conceive a Thing, as having some Privation in it, the
Idea of it is partly
Positive, partly
Privative; and the Material Part of it is the
Thing; the Formal, as
Privative, or, as thus Modify'd. For,
Ideas, I mean,
Notions of Privations, without including the
Thing, are Unconceivable,
and Impossible; as whoever looks into their
See Prelim. 3. §. 9, 10, 11. Definition, will discern clearly. Of this Nature (in Common) are all the Notions we have of the Modes, or Accidents; no Notion being truly or perfectly
Positive, but that of
Ens, or
Thing.
I cannot grant that our
Ideas, or
Notions, (or even Phantasms,) are caus'd in us by meer
Motions, continued from
Meer
Motions made upon the Senses, Insufficient to give us
Knowledge of the Objects.
our Senses, to the Brain, or the Seat of Sensation; but must judge, for the Reasons alledg'd
Prelim. 4. §. 26, 27, 28, &c. above, that this is perform'd by those
Imperceptible Bodies there spoken of, or by the
Effluviums themselves
convey'd thither, and afterwards
lodged there. In embracing which Opinion, of our Knowledge being wrought by meer
Motions made by the Objects, his Excellent Wit suffers it self to be led astray by our Moderns. His Reason (which I conceive is also theirs) is, because
it is not more impossible to conceive, that God should annex such Ideas to such Motions, than Pain to a piece of Steel dividing the Body, with which that Idea has no Resemblance.
[Page 136] How unlike a Reason this is, appears at first fight; and, I am sure this Parallel has
no Resemblance
at all with the Thing it is brought for. I know of no
Annexing the
Idea of Pain to a piece of Steel; but, must think 'tis a most highly extravagant Conceit. The Business passes thus in Nature. A piece of Steel being
Denser, and withall
sharp, is a
proper Cause of
Dividing the
Body; the
Dividing of it, is a
proper Cause of its being disorder'd, and render'd unable to
assist the Soul, or the Man, in his necessary Operations: This breeds naturally a Conception in the Soul, or the Man, that he is hurt; which
Naturally produces in the Knower, who is highly concern'd in it,
Grief or
Pain: So that all is here carry'd on by a Train of
proper Causes, to
proper Effects; and needs no
Annexing by God, more than to conserve the Order of Second Causes which himself has establish'd. On the other side, there is no
Natural Resemblance of such a Motion to such an
Idea, as is confess'd; nor is the former a
Proper Cause of the other; which puts them to have recourse to this Voluntary
Annexion to them by
God. Add, that it is an odd kind of Argument, to alledge, that
it is not impossible to conceive that
God
may do this, or that, without proving he
has done it: Nor is it at all allowable in Philosophy, to bring in a
Deus è Machinâ at every turn, when our selves are at a loss to give a Reason for our
Thesis. Nor is it to be expected, that
God will alter the Nature of Things, for the Interest of any Man's Tenet; but, since his Wisdom, in his Ordinary Government of the World, carries on the Course of it according to the Nature of Second Causes, it must first be
prov'd, that what we maintain, is
[Page 137] Agreeable to the Course of Natural Causes, e'er we ought to think or imagin that
God will have any hand in it: And, if we can
prove this, we need no Immediate or
particular Recourse to
God's favouring us, by doing This, or That, to make good our Argument.
4. I must deny too, consequently to my former Doctrine, that
Sensible Qualities are nothing in the Objects, but
Sensible Qualities are the same in the
Objects, as in the
Mind.
Powers to produce various Sensations in us; unless it be meant, that they have Powers to send out such
Effluviums into the Brain, by the Senses, as imprint their very Natures in our Mind; and not barely to produce Motions in our Nerves. Nor can I conceive why the
Ideas of the
Secondary Qualities should have
nothing like them, existing in the Bodies themselves; nor be
Resemblances of them. If this be true, why are they call'd
[Ideas,] which either signifies
Resemblances, or
Nothing? Again, since the Bodies are put to
cause them, how can we think they are
nothing like them? Can any Man think the
Effect is
nothing like the
Cause, when every Effect can be nothing but a Participation of the Cause, or something coming
into the Subject from the Efficient, which was
in it some way or other before? Lastly, If these
Secondary Qualities be
compounded of the Primary ones,
(viz. of Solidity, Extension, Figure and Mobility)
in our Understanding, why should not those
Primary Qualities
in re, as well compound those
Secondary ones in the
Thing, or
out of our Understanding? And, if they do, (as 'tis evident they must, since they are all
there,) then, why are not those Secondary
Ideas full as like those
[Page 138] Secondary or Compounded Qualities found in the
Thing, as the Primary
Ideas were
like the Primary Qualities in the
same Thing; and, consequently,
resemble them,
as well as the
others did their proper Originals? I much doubt, that the Author rather consulted his
Fancy in this particular, than his good
Reason: And, because those
Effluviums, or the
Figures of Parts, which cause our Sensations, are too Subtile and Indiscernable to cause Distinct Phantasms of themselves, as the Primary ones did, but are of a Confus'd Uniformness in Appearance, he judges hence, they are
Nothing like the others: Whereas, Reason will inform Reflecters, that, since Colour is nothing but the
Surface of a Body, as 'tis apt to reflect Light; the manner of Reflexion found in the Surface of a
White Thing, which is apt to reflect
much Light, is, to our
Reason, and in our
Notion, such as it was in the Thing imprinting it; and, consequently, (every thing Acting as
it is,) such as
came from it. Whence, those who, by Reflex Thoughts, and using their
Reason, do go about to explain or
define the Nature or Notion of
Whiteness, do make it consist in such a Reflexion of Light, bringing
Effluviums with it from a Surface so advantagiously Figur'd: And so, the
Notion of Whiteness is the
same in the Thing, and in the Understanding;
viz. those
Effluviums thus Figur'd, or
Modified, however, the Appearance of it in the
Fancy reaches not the true
Nature of the Thing, as 'tis
White; which, indeed, Fancy
never does.
[Page 139] 5. The Reason why the
Pain, which we feel, is not in the Thing that Caus'd it, and Sensible Qualities are so, is,
The Pretence of
GOD's Voluntary
Annexing Improper Causes to Effects, is
Unphilosophical. because these last are Proper, Univocal, and Immediate Effects of Bodies sending out
Effluviums of their own Natures; but
Pain, being an Affection of the Soul, springing from a Perception that its dear Compart is hurt, and disorder'd, is an Improper, Remoter, and Equivocal Production. The Altering, Disordering, or Spoiling the Temperature or Continuity of the Bodily Parts due to their Nature, is, (as was shewn,) the Immediate and Proper Effect of those Offensive Agents; but 'tis Accidental to their manner of Operating, that they cause
Pain, or Pleasure, even remotely; and, it
lights only, that
sometimes they do this, because the Subject, or the Body, in which they produce these their proper Effects,
haps to be Identified with a
Knowing Nature, only which is properly capable to
Grieve, or be
Delighted when a Harmful or Pleasing Impression is made on the Body, which is Part of the
Man, and, in some sort,
himself. The like is to be said of
Manna, and other such Instances. The Alterations or Disorder made in the Guts and Stomach, are Natural, Proper, and Immediate Effects of it; but the Pain ensuing thence, which is a
Spiritual Disposition of the Mind, is a
Remote, Accidental, and
Improper Effect of it.
6. By this Time Mr.
Locke sees
The
Power in the Object to cause Sensation and Knowledge, is
Improperly such. that I agree with him, that the Bodies in Nature have a Power in them to
cause our several Sensations;
[Page 140] and, that this
Power is that which we call such a
Quality of it. But I disagree with him, that they are only
Powers to cause such a
Motion; and affirm, it is a Power, when duly Circumstanced with other Requisites, (as, with Light, to convey Visible Qualities; Moisture, Gustable ones,
&c.) to send out
Effluviums, of their own Nature, to the Brain; (which, therefore, are Inherent in, and Proper Parts of those Objects,) whether they cause
Actual Sensation, or no. The Sun sends out his Beams, which, scatter'd thinly, at this remote distance from the Fountain, are therefore one of Mr.
Locke's Secondary Qualities, which we call
Light; yet, contracted by a Burning-Glass, they perform the Proper Effect of Fire,
Burning; whence we ought to conclude, they are of the Nature of Fire. Can we then deny, or doubt, but that the Body of the Sun, which communicates, or sends them out, is it self Fire; or, that, being such, those Rays, and the Sun, have
no Similitude with one another? Or, that, when they strike the Eye, they stop
there, and are not carry'd
into the Brain? Hippocrates tells us, that
Omnes partes corporis sunt permeabiles; meaning, that they are pervious to the
Humours; which are
gross Things, in comparison of the Sun-Beams. How can it then be doubted, but that they reach the Fancy; and thence, the Soul; and imprint their Notions or Natures there: And, tho' some may deny they are the
same in the Mind, as they are in Nature; yet can it, with any Shew of Reason, be deny'd they are
at all like the Cause that produced them? The like Discourse holds in all other Sensible Qualities, to what Sense soever they belong.
[Page 141] 7. To close this Discourse, I am apt to think, that Mr.
Locke intended to oppose those who hold, that the Sensible Qualities are a little kind of Distinct Entities. Next, I declare, that, tho' the Thing has
accidentally a
Power in it, to make it self perceiv'd; yet, taking the Thing as an
Object, (as he does,) it is but
Improperly called a
Power; and not
Properly, as are our Powers, or Faculties, of Seeing, Hearing, Knowing,
&c. are: For, the
Act being the
End for which the Power was given, the
Faculties, or Powers, are
better'd, and
perfected, by being reduced to Act; and so there is a real Ground for their being Related to the Object: Whereas, neither the
Object, or
Thing, nor any
Sensible Quality in it, is a Jot the better, or any way Alter'd, by being
perceiv'd, or
known; any more than a Cart rolling through the Street, is the
better, or
otherwise than it had been, because the
Effluviums it sends out do make a Representation of it in a Shop full of Looking-Glasses, as it passes by. Whence Logicians say, that there is no
Real Relation of the
Object to the
Sense, or
Intellect; because there is no
Real Ground for such a Relation, nor any
Dependence of the Object on those Powers, in any kind;
B. 1. L. 7. §. 9, 10, 11. as is shewn in my
Method.
REFLEXION
Fifth, ON
The Tenth CHAPTER.
PAssing over this Ninth Chapter about
Perception, I confess my self at a great Loss how to understand divers Passages in his Tenth, which treats of
Retention,
Ideas or Notions are not
Actual Perceptions, but the
Object perceiv'd, and durably remaining. or how to make him coherent with himself. For, First, he tells us our
Ideas are nothing but Actual Perceptions of the Mind. By which Words he seems to make no kind of Distinction between the
Act of
Perception and the
Object of it; whereas the Act is the
Exercise of our
Power of Perceiving, actuated by the
Object about which it is then employ'd; which Object determins the Indifferency of the Power to
this or
that Act in particular; which the Schools call
Specifying the Act: But the
Object is the
Thing known by the Act; and 'tis a strange Paradox to say, that the
Act of Knowledge and the
Object or
Thing known are the same; especially, if the Thing
known be something
without us: Next, I cannot reconcile his making our
Ideas to be nothing but
Actual Perceptions, with his making our
Ideas, quite through his Book, to be the
Object of our Thoughts, and expresly stating them to be
such in the beginning of it,
Chap. 1. § 8. Secondly, he says, That those
Ideas cease to be any thing, when there is no Perception of
[Page 143]
them. If so, why does he put us to have
Memory or
Retention, if, after the Act is past, there be nothing to
keep in
Memory or
Retain. Thirdly, in Consequence
It destroys the Nature of
Memory, to make it consist in the
Reviving Ideas. of this his Ground, he affirms, that
this laying up Ideas in the Repository of his Memory, signifies no more, but that the Mind has in many Cases a Power to
Revive Perceptions, with a Connotate
annext, of
having had them before. Certainly, this Signification of the word
[Memory] is peculiar to himself, and contrary to the Sentiments of all Mankind; who, were they examined by the Poll, would, I believe, unanimously declare, that by
laying up a Thing
in Memory, they meant, (as the Words naturally import) the
Retaining something which has its being yet
within us, and may be brought into play again upon occasion. Can the Memory be said to
Retain what
is not? Or can there be a Repository of
Nothing? Is
Reviving the Notion of
Retaining, they being rather of a Contrary Sense to one another? Or can
Remembring be conceived to be the same Notion with
Reproduction? These seem to me such monstrous Abuses of Words, that I would willingly think my self mistaken, rather than to father them on so Learned an Author, did not my Eyes assure me I do not dream or oversee. Nor can the
same Individual Act ever be
reviv'd; it depending on many Circumstances, determinable to such a
Time or
Place; the former of which can never
recur, or be
reproduced. Lastly, What means this
Power in the
The Mind cannot
revive Perceptions.
Mind to revive Perceptions? The
Man, indeed, has a Power, when
[Page 144] re-excited by outward Objects like the former, or by Passion, Disease, or by some other Casual Circumstances, to rummage the
Ideas lodged in the Brain; and, so, by their new Impression on the Seat of Knowledge, to cause such an Act, as by it to know the same Thing again; as also to know it was
foreknown, as was explicated
Prelim. 4. § 26, 27, 28. above: But to put the Soul to
revive Ideas, or even to
act, so that the Action shall begin from her
peculiar Nature, is Praeternatural to her Condition, to her Manner of
Existing, and consequently, to her manner of
Operating here; which, as it must be ever
with the Bodily part or the Fancy, so it must
begin still
from it, as it did at first; with this only Difference, that in the first Impressions made on the Sense, and thence on the Seat of Knowledge, the Man (and particularly as to his Soul) is perfectly
Passive; whereas afterwards by vertue of those Phantasms, and their former Impression, which have already affected the said Seat of Knowledge, (which is part of himself) and have been
re-affected by it, the Man is partly Passive, partly Active in remembring; as Mr.
Locke does, I think, also acknowledge; tho' he explicates it otherwise than I do,
viz. By the Mind's setting it self on work, which I judge, and have shewn to be Impossible,
Prelimin. 4. § 25, 26, 27.
2. I must not omit here to remark, that when Mr.
Locke says, that
Ideas fade in the
Memory; or, (as he ingeniously
Ideas in the Fancy may
fade, but
Notions are never blotted out of the
Soul. expresses it) that
[the Pictures drawn in our Minds are laid in fading Colours] he most evidently
[Page 161] discovers, that by
Ideas here he means
material Representations or
Phantasms, and not those
Spiritual Objects of our Understandings,
Notions. For, there is no doubt but that Phantasms, they being only Imperceptible Particles, of the same Nature with the Corporeal Agents whence they are sent, do follow, (and that very easily) the Fate of their Originals; and are liable to be defaced, alter'd or corrupted, as
these are: Whereas it is impossible, that
Ideas or
Notions, which have a
Spiritual Being in our
Mind, should be liable to any such Decay, Corruption or Mutation. If any thing could prejudice, destroy or efface them, it must in all Reason be thought that their
Contraries would do it: Whereas clear Reflexion tells us, that Contraries
in the Mind are so far from Expelling, Blurring, or Altering one another
there, that they not only very Friendly
dwell together, but moreover that, by their Co-habitation there, they make one another
magis elucescere, and Establish one anothers Natures.
Hot and
Cold, Moist and
Dry, which are perpetually fighting, and make such Bustles and Turmoils in the
Material World, are very consistent, and agree amicably in the
Soul. The Corporeal Instruments which brought our
Notions thither may perish; but when they are once
in her, they are as Immutable and Immortal as her self. So that the Pictures in our Minds are so far from being
drawn in
fading Colours, that they should rather be said (if we would use a Metaphor to express their Durableness) to be engraved in Brass, Marble, or Adamant; being as lasting as Eternity. Which Tenet, were I writing Metaphysicks, I should not doubt but to demonstrate; and withal
[Page 162] to show how useful it is to explicate Christian Faith: Particularly those Points of laying open the Book of Conscience at the last day; when, as the Sybil sings,
[Cunctaque cunctorum cunctis arcana patebunt.] And how Infants are connaturally saved by virtue of
Baptism.
REFLEXION
Sixth. ON
The Eleventh and Twelfth CHAPTERS.
1. THE 11th. Chapter gives me no occasion to make any Reflexions, but only on his attributing Knowledge to
Brutes; about which I have been too large
If Brutes can
know, they may have
General Notions, and
Abstract, and
Compare too. already. He denies indeed that they have the power of
Abstracting, or of having
General Ideas. But, if they have true Knowledge, or any more than King
David meant, when he says,
The Sun knows his going down, I see no reason why they may not have
General Notions, and
Abstract, and
Compare too. For, if they have any Degree of
Reason, as he grants they have, they may do all this; and I am sure, and have already shown, their
Outward Actions do as much countenance their having
Reason, as any signs they give us do shew that they cannot
Abstract, or have
General Ideas; since
General Ideas (as every good Reflecter may observe) are nothing but
Imperfect Ideas of the
Thing;
[Page 163] and in a Thousand occasions, the Object or Thing affords them no more, but Imperfect or
General Ideas, and therefore they must have them. I am much pleased with his Distinction between
Wit and
Judgment; and I could wish that our Men of Fancy, who affect to bring Religion, and all they understand not, to Drollery, would apply it to themselves.
2. The Author discourses very acutely, how our Reason and Judgment are misguided by our not
distinguishing
The distinguishing our Notions guides our
Reason and
Judgment right. our Notions
exactly; whence we may inferr, that that part of Logick which teaches us how to
distinguish them
accurately, and to
keep them distinct, is of exceeding great use; and that the Study of it is to be earnestly pursu'd by all Pretenders to
Science; especially by new Beginners: Of which, I hope, I have elaborately treated in the First Book of my
Method.
3. In order to the 12th. Chapter; there is no doubt but that we can
unite several simpler Ideas or Notions into one,
All
Complex Ideas, or Notions, must consist of
simpler ones, united in the
Thing. and signify them by
one Name; but I deny that, if we conjoin them otherwise than as they are, or
may be,
united in External Objects, or in the
Thing, we can have any Complex
Notions, tho' we may have a Fancy, of them, or a kind of
Imitation of some thing which once affected our Senses. For, since I cannot but think I have demonstrated that our
Notion is the
Thing as conceiv'd by us, or the Thing existing in the understanding; If I have any Complexion of more Simple Notions in my
Mind, not found to be united in the
Thing; the
Idea in my Mind is
[Page 164] not conformable to the
Thing it self, nor is it, as I have prov'd it to be,
that Thing; and then to what end should I have such an
Idea, as if I come to predicate it of the Thing, the Proposition would be False, which consequently would fill our mind with Falshoods. Next, as has been often prov'd formerly, I deny the Soul can
Unite or
Act of her self, or by her peculiar power (tho' the
Man may) but is oblig'd to take what's given her by Impressions on the Seat of Knowledge. In which case, what the
Thing or
Object, by a Genuin Impression, gives her, is
Orderly, Solid, and a Seed of
true knowledge or
Science; but that which the
Fancy gives her,
otherwise than as the Thing did directly imprint it, is Disorderly, Superficial, and a Ground of
Errour. Indeed, she is forc'd to
apprehend, whenever the Phantasms strike the Seat of Knowledge, tho' their Motions and Complexions be never so Disorderly, or even Monstrous. Now, whenever this is done,
Judicious Men direct their Eye to the
Thing, and examine whether the Conjunction of such or such
Ideas, is truly found
in re; or is agreeable to those
Direct Impressions it had received
thence; which if it be, the Soul entertains it, after Examination, and lets it
sink into her; it being the
true nature of the Thing, and so a
Ground to Truth, to see which her Essence was made; If it be not, she rejects it; for it grounds a Contradiction to the Nature of the Thing, which is the only Ground of Truth; and makes or counterfeits it to
be what it
is not; and it is directly
against her Nature to admit Contradictory Judgments. Now, what
Judicious Men, by their recourse to the Thing, thus
reject, those
Unskilful Thinkers, who are led by
[Page 165]
Fancy, do
admit; and by this means their Souls become full of Phantastick Conceits which never can be brought to any Coherence or Connexion of Terms. For no Terms can
Cohere, unless the
Notions meant by each of them be really in the
Thing it self; and those Coherences made in the Mind by any other way, or of any other Materials, are far from
Solid or
True, as we experience in People that are
Splenetick or
Enthusiaistck.
4. Wherefore, whenever the
Ideas are connected otherwise than they are or may be
in re, the Object of that
Otherwise they are
Groundless Fancies. Act can have no Metaphysical
Verity, Unity, nor consequently
Entity in it; the two former of which, being Properties of
Ens, cannot be where
Ens or
Thing is not. Whence the Objects of those Fantastick Acts is some
non-Ens taken for an
Ens; which, if pursu'd home by a good Logician, must end in a Contradiction. For example, I can have Notions of
Hircus and
Ceruus aparted from one another; but, if I will unite them in my Mind
otherwise than Nature exhibited them, and take them
conjoyntly, (as Fancy may) and frame a a Complex
Idea of a
Hirco-Ceruus, or
Goat-Stag, it must needs be perfectly Fantastical and Chimerical. This will farther appear, if we take one of Mr.
L's
Complex Ideas, viz.
Beauty, consisting of a certain Composition of Figure and Colour. Now, if such Figure and Colour had not been found, or
might not be found
united by Nature in the same
Thing, the
Idea of it could not have been conformable to what's in Nature, or the
Idea of any
Reality, but purely
Fantastical and
Counterfeit. The same may be said of his
Idea of Lead, with its proper Qualities;
[Page 166] or
of the Ordinary Idea of a Man, describ'd here to be a
Substance or Thing with
Motion, Thought and
Reasoning join'd to it: Which Qualities, were they not
join'd in the
Thing they belong to, or
identify'd with it, the Complex
Ideas of them would be nothing but meer
Groundless Fancies.
This Point is so Important, that it will deserve to be clear'd as perfectly as possible: I shall therefore allow it a more elaborate Explanation, tho' I spend less Pains and Time in my other Reflexions.
When I consider an Individual Thing in Nature,
(v. g. A
Man) according to the Notion of
Being, I have
The Manner how all
Complex Ideas or
Notions are made, elaborately explain'd. two Notions of him,
viz. That he is
capable of Existing, and that he
actually Exists; the former of which he has by means of
Second Causes, which, by Determining the Matter, gives him his Determinate Nature or Essence. The other he has
immediately from the
First Being; and I have a
Complex Notion of him accordingly. Next, considering the same thing precisely as a
Body, or such an
Ens as we call by that Name; I find in it somewhat by which it is
Corruptible, or
Changeable into another, and somewhat by which it is
Determin'd to be This sort of Thing, or Body,
or to be what it is: And, I conceive and call Body according to the former of these Considerations
Power or
Matter; and, according to the later,
Act or
Form; and I frame a
Complex Idea of it, as 'tis a
Body accordingly. Hitherto I treat of the Thing as a Metaphysician, and regard it only according to some Order it has to
Being. Proceeding further
[Page 167] on, and dividing still the common Line of
Ens, or (what I am now arriv'd at)
[Body] by
Intrinsecal Differences, or by
more and
less of the Generical Notion, of which Quantity or Divisibility is the Primary Affection, or that of which all the other Modes are made; I find that some Bodies must be
more Divisible or
Rare, other
less Divisible or
Dense; and by this means we approach something nearer to
Natural or
Physical Considerations of that thing as 'tis call'd
Body; and the Science that treats of it, as being
immediately under Metaphysicks, and
immediately above Physicks, may not unfitly be called
Archi-Physical; as giving the immediate
Principles to Physicks! This way of Considering
Body grounds the Notions of
Simple Bodies, called
Elements; which differ in Nothing but
Rarity and
Density; and also, the Notions of
Compound Bodies made up of those Simple ones. So that now my former Complex Notions of
Capable to be and
Actual Being; and, of having Determinate and Indeterminate Respects to that
Ens as it is
Body, call'd
Form and
Matter, has annext to it in the Thing many
Secondary Qualities, made up of those
Primary ones; such as are, Heat and Cold, Moisture and Driness,
&c. and so we are come to that Science call'd
Physicks or
Natural Philosophy; and my former Complex Notion of such an
Individuum, takes in these
Second Qualities, over and above what it contain'd before. Advancing farther, we come to consider this Thing or Body with its Parts so
diversify'd by those
First and
Second Qualities, or so
Organiz'd, that one part (the common Causes of the World suppos'd) is able to work on another; which kind of Thing we call
Self-moving or
Living. And, still
[Page 168] proceeding on by a
f
[...]rther Complexion of such Parts, we come to a Thing that is
Sensitive, or Moving it self by the least
Effluviums affecting those tender Organs call'd the
Senses. All which give so many New Additions to my former Notion of that Individuum, and make it more Complex. Moreover, we can find in this
Sensitive Thing, or this
Animal now spoken of, both as to its
peculiar Matter and Form, a Disposition to work
comparatively; that is to
judge, and
reason or
discourse; and, consequently, to have in it a
Knowing Power, which is to be a
Man: And, Lastly, Such a
peculiar Degree of this Power of
Comparing, which restrains the
Specifick Notion of
Man to be
this Individual Man. So that, by this time, such a Vast Assembly of Modes or Accidents (the Croud of which make that
most Complex Notion, call'd the
Suppositum, so blindly
confused) do meet in my Complex
Idea of this Individual Man, that, tho' I see he is a
Thing; and a
Distinct Thing, because I see he
exists and
operates Independently of all
other Things; yet, I can have no Distinct and Clear Notion of his
Essence, but by taking it in pieces, (as it were,) both as to those several Considerations belonging to him, according to the Line of
Being, as was now explain'd; and also, as to those Conceptions I make of him, according to all the Physical
Modes or Accidents which are in him: Which
Modes, so to gain an exacter Knowledge of him, as Affected with those Modes, (and the same may be said of all other Things,) we divide, and sub-divide, as we see agreeable to their Distinct Natures or Notions.
This Discourse may, if well weigh'd, be, perhaps useful for many Ends. But, to apply it to
[Page 169] our present purpose: All this Multitude of
less Complex, or
more simple Ideas, belonging to the Line of Substance, are found Connected in this
Individuum; and, did we
add the least of them by
our Mind, which was not found Conjoin'd in the
Thing, my Notion or
Idea of him would, so far, be
Fantastick, and
False; because there was nothing found in the
Thing that answers to such a Complexion, (only which can make it
Real,) but only in my
Fancy, counterfeiting such a Complexion, and mis-informing my
Understanding; as it happens in the Illusive Representations, made in those who are troubled with the Spleen, Melancholy, or Phrenzy; as likewise, in timerous People, when they think they see Sprights; or in Horses, when they boggle. Add, that the Mind cannot,
of its self, begin to act, (as was proved formerly:) but all New Acts, or Excitation of Former Notions in her, are the Acts of the
whole Man, and must naturally arise
first from the
Bodily Part, or the
Fancy; either Imprinting Phantasms, which it receives from the Objects,
orderly and
genuinly, on the Seat of Knowledge; or
Disorderly, as its Irregular and Extravagant Motions happen to conjoyn them. Whence we say that a Man who does not correct such incoherent Connexions by
Judgment, is
led by Fancy, or
Caprichious.
6. While we are discoursing about the manner how we come by all our
Ideas whether
Simple or
Complex, it
How the Doctrine of
Cartesius, Mr.
Locke, and
J. S. differ, as to this point. would not perhaps be improper to set before the Reader's view, what is my Tenet, the
Cartesians and Mr.
Lockes, and how we
[Page 170] differ. The
Cartesians do not own themselves at all beholding to
outward Objects for their
Ideas (as least, as some of them say, for the chiefest ones) but they say they are
Innate, or imprinted on the Soul by Gods immediate hand; tho' some of them (which makes the matter much worse) chose rather to say they are
Elicited or
produced by the Soul it self, upon such a Motion from without; as also, that they are
re-excited by such
Motions; in which last Tenet Mr.
Locke seems to agree with them. But this Learned Author denies all
Innate Ideas; and holds that the
Simple ones (at least) are caused by the Objects, whether they be Internal or External; but, that the
Complex Ideas are framed by the Mind, which he conceives to have a virtue of Compounding them as she pleases. Whereas, my Principles force me to oppose them both, and to hold That all
Ideas, whether
Simple, or
Complex (provided that by
Ideas be meant
Notions, and not
Imaginations) are to be taken intirely from the Objects or Things in
Nature; as also that, when we excite them a
new, something that is
in Act it self must cause that Action; because a meer
Power to do any Thing, (whether
in the Soul or
out of it) cannot
determin it self to any Action in
particular. And, if I may freely and impartially pass my Verdict between them, I should frankly declare, that Mr.
Locke's way has far
more of Nature in it, and consequently is
more Solid than the
Cartesian; in regard he holds all our
Ideas are originally taken from the
Outward Objects, either
emmediately, as to his
Simple Ideas; or
mediately, as to those which are compounded of them by the Soul: Whereas the
Cartesians cannot pretend to know any thing in Nature, unless they can
[Page 171] solidly prove these three Previous Points:
First, That their
Ideas are
Innate, or else
produced by the Soul; neither of which I am certain they can ever prove.
Secondly, What those
Ideas are, or that they are not
meer Fancies. Thirdly, If they put them to be meer
Representations, and not the
Thing, or Object it self, how we can be certain that we must
by them know the Things without vs, notwithstanding all that I have alledg'd to demonstrate the contrary in my Second and Third
Preliminaries. If these Points, which are the main Hinges that open us the way into Philosophy, or the
Knowledge of Things, be not
first firmly establish'd, all their Discourses, tho' they be never so ingenious, must be
hollow and
superficial for want of
Solid Ground. These three Points, I say, they must either show to be
self-evident, or they must
make them Evident by
Demonstrating them; or else, I am sure, 'tis
most Evident, that all their Superstructures are
Ruinous for want of a
Firm Foundation. I would not misunderstand them, when they explain to us what their
Ideas are; and yet they have such a peculiar Talent of speaking Ambiguous Sense in seemingly plain Words, that I cannot for my Heart comprehend their Meaning. They tell us sometimes they
hold the
Idea, consider'd
Objectively, to be the
Res or
Thing itself; but when they add, that it is the
Res or Thing
[quatenus representata] they seem to deny it again; for the Words
[quatenus representata] signifie, in true Logick, the bare
Representation of the Thing; as
[Paries quatenus Albus,] means
[Albedo;] the restrictive Word
[Quatenus] cutting off the precise Notion to which it is annex'd, from
all others. And how odd a piece of Chiquanery it is to say,
[Page 172] that the
Picture or Resemblance of
Caesar, is
Caesar himself,
quatenus representatus, I leave it to others to judge. Besides, if the thing it self be
really there, or in the Knowing Power, it may be
known without more ado, or without needing those little
Spiritual Epicycles, (if I may so call them) those useless
Ideas. Mr.
Locke, I must confess, began at first to build Solidly on the
Things; but, he is so very acutely and speculatively attentive to the
Ideas in his own Thoughts, and so wholly taken up with Contemplation of them, that he seems sometimes to
over-run his own Principles, (which only at first he intended to pursue) and quite to
lose Sight of the
Things. Whereas I bend my whole Endeavour to keep my Eye steadily upon them through the whole Course of my Doctrine, without intermingling any gratuitous Suppositions, or suffering my self to be led astray from the
Natures of the Things by any ill-grounded
Fancies of my own, which would court and debauch my Reason, tho' they seem never so Ingenious.
REFLEXION
Seventh. ON
The Thirteenth CHAPTER.
1. IF, as Mr.
Locke says, we
get the Simple Idea of
Space by our
Sight and
Touch, then Nature gives us
no Idea of a Space, which is not
Visible and
Tangible;
Extension not well Explicated. whence follows, that the
Idea of such a Space as
Vacuum, which is neither the Object of one of those Senses, nor of the other, is
Unnatural and
Fantastical. The Notion of
Distance is well explain'd; but I cannot discern why Length, Breadth and Thickness should be called
Capacity: For, these three Modes (as all Modes do) express the manner
how they
Intrinsecally affect their Subject,
Body; whereas,
Capacity signifies the Respect to something
Extrinsecal to the Body thus affected, or a
Power to contain Another Thing. Much less can Extension be character'd
A Capacity of Space, with something between the Extremities, which is Solid, Moveable and Tangible; for, tho' Matter were suppos'd to have
no Extremities at all, but to be
Infinite, it would not be
less Extended, but
more: And were the Air supposed to be neither Solid, Moveable or Tangible, yet still it might be conceiv'd to be
Extended. Again, What means it, that
Extension is a Capacity of Space, whereas
Space is rather a
Capacity of what is Extended. I wish I knew from what Rule or Ground Mr.
Locke takes the Proper
[Page 174] Meaning of the Words he uses; for it seems evident to me, that this Explication of Extension is meerly Voluntary and Preternatural; and seems (tho' perfectly Groundless it self) to be laid as a Ground for
Vacuum; and, therefore, his Consequences drawn thence, want Premisses. Nor need we take such Pains by Repeating our
Ideas, to gain the Notion of
Immensity
worse.
Immensity; it is but putting a Negative to the plain Notion of
[Measurable,] and the Deed is done. Rather, 'tis perfectly Demonstrable, that the
Adding or
Repeating our
Ideas, cannot possibly give us the Notion of
Immensity; for, we have no
Ideas, but of
Finite Quantities; and the
Number of the Times we can repeat them, can be but
Finite; which the very Terms tell us, can never give us a Notion of an
Infinite Quantity, or of
Immensity. When he says, the
Mind can
repeat, double, or
join Ideas, I must deny it, as impossible, unless, by the Word
[Mind,] he means the
Man. The Mind has no distinct Shop of her own, to work in a-part; nor can she work without her Tools, or her Conjoin'd Instrument, the Body, as is prov'd above.
2. Nothing can be more solid, ingenious, or better express'd, than are his Discourses here about
Place: In
Place well explicated. which, he, in great part, observes the Sayings, and Common Language of the
Vulgar; which is the most Natural Way to explain those Notions which are
Vulgar ones, and
Common to all Mankind. Whence, when we will needs affix Significations, to the Words which are generally used to express those Notions, by our own Conceits, it will most certainly
[Page 175] lead us into very great Errours. He only seems not to reflect upon the Common Saying of the Vulgar, that [Things are
in such or such a Place;] which shews, that their Notion of
Place is to be a
Container, and consequently,
Extended; the Body
Contain'd, to which it is
adjusted, being
such.
3. He argues well
ad hominem, against those who make
Body and
Extension the
same Thing: I suppose, he and they
Body and
Extension not the same Notion. both mean, the same
Idea; for, the latter is not a
Thing distinct from the
Substance in which it is; and the
Ideas do most evidently differ,
toto genere. Those Men's Way of Arguing from
Ideas including one another, is purely Fantastical, unless those
Ideas be
Notions, or the Thing,
as thus or thus conceiv'd; which, like a kind of
Parts, are in the
whole Ens, and so may be
said to be in it, or
Predicated of it.
4. I have already prov'd, that
Space is (materially) nothing else but Body, consider'd according to its
Quantity;
Space cannot be without
Extension. and those
Preliminary Discourses, which pretend to demonstrate it, must either be confuted, or else it must follow, that (whatever we may
fancy) the Parts of Space are both
Separable, Moveable, and do
resist Motion. Farther, to imagine
Space, that is
not Extended, is a perfect Contradiction, tho' not in the very Terms, yet by an Easie and Immediate Consequence. For, putting a Body to be in
such a Space, it must be commensurate to such a
Part of it; otherwise, that Body might take up
all Space; and must do so, were it not Commensurate to some
part of it
only: And to
[Page 176] fancy a Thing
Commensurate to the Parts of what is
extended, and it self not to be Extended
likewise, is a most extravagant Conceit, and a plain Contradiction. Again, If a Body take up but
one part of Space, and not
another part of it,
(v. g. that part which is next it, or in which it is,)
Space must not only have
Parts, but also one Part
without Another; which is the very Notion of
Extension. Lastly, Since
Imaginary Space is put to be Vast, and even Infinite, it cannot consist in an
Indivisible; wherefore, it must necessarily be Divisible and
Diffused, that is,
Extended: Whence follows, that, to fancy Body to be put in such a
Space, or
Place, (for he grants here, §. 11. that these two
Ideas differ but in a certain Respect,) and yet not
shove aside or
remove those Extended Parts
out of that Space, is to make the Extended Parts of that
Space, and of the Body in it, to be
within one another, or
penetrated; which implies a Contradiction. Now, if they be not Penetrated, one of them must necessarily
drive the other out of the
Space it occupates; and therefore, the Parts of that
Space must be
Separable, Moveable, and
Resistent, as those of
Body are; they being, in very deed, the
self-same.
5. Hence is seen, that in all this Discourse about
Pure Space, or
Vacuum, Mr.
Locke consulted his Fancy,
Extension and Space differ only
Formally, or in some nice respect. and not his good Reason attending to the
Things as they are in Nature. That which mis-led him seems to be this, because he finds not in his
Idea of
Space, formally consider'd, the Notion of Divisibility, Separability, nor Resistance; but that it
abstracts from them
all, as to the
Formal Part of
[Page 177] its Conception, by which 'tis distinguish'd from those others. But, this is not peculiar to
Space; nor bears it any Shew of being a solid Ground for the Existence of
Space separately from
Body. For,
Figure has not, in its Formal Notion,
Quantity; and yet 'tis nothing but Quantity
thus terminated. How many Notions have we of
Quantity, and several
other Modes, formally Distinct, which yet are nothing else,
really and
materially, but Quantity it self. Take Divisibility, Extension, Measurability, Proportionability, Impenetrability, Space, Place,
&c. They have, all of them, some nice Formality, or different
Respect, which distinguishes them; and makes the
Ideas or Notions of them, as
such, to be
Formally Exclusive of one another.
Divisibility speaks the
Unity of the Potential Parts of Quantity:
Measurability, the Respect they have to some determinate Quantity stated by our Mind:
Proportionability, such a Degree of Equality or Inequality to
another Thing, or to their own Parts:
Impenetrability and
Extension, the
Order or
Situation of the same Potential Parts:
Space, the same Quantity, precisely and formally, as it is a Capacity or Power to contain a Multitude of Things, without any Determination or Adjustment of the Space, to the Things contain'd in it; so that the Notion of
Space is the self-same as that of
Room: And
Place signifies the same Quantity, as having a Power to contain them
Limitedly, and
Determinately: Yet, notwithstanding, none ever conceited, that, because they were apprehended as
formally distinct, they could therefore exist separately,
without Quantity, or without one another, (as he puts
Space to exist without Body and Extension,) tho' all their
Ideas
[Page 178] are thus
formally Distinct: Nor, consequently, can
Space, for the
same Reason, exist without
Extension and
Body; which seems to be his Ground, built on the distinct Formal
Idea he has of Space, why he thinks there may
be a
Vacuum: Or else, his Ground is only a roving Imagination of a
Vast Nothing beyond the Universality of Things, fancy'd by him to be a
Thing he knows not
what, nor of what
Sort or
Kind. But, enough of this formerly.
6. The Notion of
Extension stands in his way, and therefore he endeavours to make it Unintelligible, and Inexplicable.
The Common Explication of
Extension defended. He objects, that, to say that to be
Extended is to have
partes extra partes, is the same as to say
Extension is Extension. First, If it were
the same in Sense, where's the Harm? so it be only meant, that it is the same
in re; or in the
Formal Notion, as long as the
Expression is Different, and not formally Identical. At this rate we may ridicule all
Definitions: For, to say,
[Homo est Animal Rationale,] is the same in
reality, as to say,
Homo est Homo. Next, I deny they are
formally the
same: Divisibility, which is the Notion of Quantity, expresses only, that the Body it affects,
has Potential Parts; and
Extension expresses the Manner
how it has those Parts;
viz. not Penetrated, or one
within another, but
without one another; which adds a new Formality to the bare Notion of Quantity: And this is a fair Explication for such a most Common and General Notion; which having no
Proper Genus, but a Transcendent, can bear no
exact Definition.
[Page 179] 7. To our Objection, that if Pure Space or
Vacuum be not really a
Body, it not being pretended to be a
Spirit,
Ens adequately divided into
Body and Spirit. it must be a meer
Nothing, and so cannot exist; he replies, (if I understand him,) that there may be a Thing that is
neither Spirit, nor Body; and he asks
who told us there may not be such a Third Thing? I answer, Our evident Reason told it us, by dividing
Ens into
Divisible and
Indivisible; which dividing Members, being Contradictory, allow no
Third Thing which is neither the one, nor the other. Since then he must not say, that such a vast Expansion as
Vacuum beyond all Bodies is
Indivisible, either
Mathematically, as a
Point is, or
Physically, as those Things are which are insuparably
Hard; it must be
Divisible, and consequently
Extended, Separable, &c. as a
Body is. But this also he denies it to be; and therefore 'tis evidently concluded, that 'tis a meer
Nothing.
8. Nor will he acquaint us with his Thoughts, whether
Vacuum be a
Substance, or
Accident, till we shew him a distinct
Vacuum must either be
Res, or
Modus Rei; otherwise, we can have no
Notion of it.
Idea of Substance: Which seems to me a witty avoiding the Question, rather than a Pertinent Answer. Indeed, we have no
Distinct and
Compleat Notion of a
Suppositum, or
Individual Substance, because it involves
many distinct Notions or Considerabilities in it, as their Ground. But, of
Substance it self, or, which is the same, of what is meant by the Word
[Thing,] 'tis scarce possible to be Ignorant, or to want a Distinct
Idea of it: For, there is nothing from which we need or can
distinguish the Notion of
Substance,
[Page 180] or
Ens, and so to gain a Distinct Conception of it, but either
Non-Ens, or
Modus Entis; from both which, honest Nature, if we attend to It, and not to Preter-natural Fancies, teaches us to distinguish it. I should put the Argument thus:
Vacuum, if any Thing, must be either
Res, or
Modus Rei; for we have no other Notions: But
Vacuum is
neither; therefore it is pure
Nothing. I believe Mr.
Locke had the worst of the late School-men in his Eye, when he gave this Answer; who, talking Metaphorically of
Standing under, and
Inhering, left their Readers in the dark, as to what they meant
Literally. How
God is Metaphorically called a
Substance; and how all our Notions and Words fall infinitely short of
conceiving him as he is in himself, or of
expressing him
Literally, I have discoursed
Preliminary 4. §. 39. above.
9. 'Tis almost insuperably hard for those who are more vers'd in Mathematicks than in Metaphysicks, to get
above
The Extravagant Arguments for
Vacuum refuted.
Fancy, especially in this Particular of
Vacuum, or
Imaginary Space; because, tho' plain Reason tells them that all Created Things are
limited, both in their own
Natures, and consequently in their
Modes or
Accidents; yet, because they can
fancy something beyond Bodies, they will needs
conceit there
is some
Ultra-mundane kind of Thing
existent out of the World, tho' it costs them that highest Absurdity of putting
Non-Ens to be
Ens, or
Nothing to be
Something. And the same Fancy furnishes them with plausible Apprehensions, which serve them for Arguments. So, Mr.
Locke asks,
If God should place a Man at the Extremity of Corporeal Beings, whether he could not
[Page 181]
stretch out his Hand beyond his Body? I answer, that, in all Probability, he could neither
stretch out his Hand, nor so much as
live in a Region so remote from the Habitation of Mortals: Nor, did he live, how knows he but the Outmost Surface of the World is insuperably
Solid and
Hard; as 'tis likely it is, so to keep the World Compacted, Close and Tight? Next, to put
God; at every turn, (with all Reverence to his Divine Majesty be it spoken,) to
shew Tricks, meerly for the Interest of
Their Tenet, (as our Moderns use,) is very Unphilosophical. He will say, it is only a Supposition; which, even, tho' impossible, is sometimes allowable to put, that we may clear a farther Point. Nor do I look upon it to be any other but a Supposition; only, I judge it to be a very Extravagant one, and Contrary to the Natures of Things.
God's Infinite Wisdom has so contriv'd the World, (*
Omnia in sapientia fecisti
Psal. 103. v. 24.
Domine,) that
Created Things should be the
Ground of Truth; therefore, whatever Supposition or Position draws after it a Contradiction, is as Impossible, as that Two and Three should not make Five; or that a Thing can be and not be at once. And, as it has been demonstrated, that when the Sucker in a Pump is drawn up, the Water must needs follow; because, otherwise, it would violate the Natures or Essences of Things: And therefore,
Vacuum, within the World, is impossible; so no Force in Nature can make any Protuberancy in the World's Surface, because it would induce a
formal Effect, viz. Distance, and yet Nothing to make that Distance
formally. A Position as contradictory, as 'tis to say a Thing is round, and yet no
Mode or Accident of
[Page 182]
Roundness is
in it, which is the Formal Cause of it as 'tis Round. 'Tis his Opinion, that they who deny
Vacuum, must
hold Body to be Infinite: Whereas, I hold it demonstrable that there is no
Vacuum, nor
Infinity of the World
neither; nor can I see any Dependence one of those Tenets has upon the other.
16. He conceives, that
no Man can, in his Thoughts, set any Bounds to Space, more than to Duration. I ask, whether,
We can
set Bounds to
Space, Time, and to all
Duration but
GOD's. by his
Thought, he means his
Judgment? For, 'tis evident, that he that can
demonstrate, that the Mode or Accident cannot exist, where the Body or Thing, of which it is a Mode,
is not; or, that both the Extent of the World
has, and its Duration
will have an end; can, and must, in
his Judgment, set Bounds to both of them; however his
Fancy rambles and roves
beyond his Judgment. Or, if he means, he cannot have a Notion of any thing so great, but a greater may be still conceiv'd; then I answer,
First, That our Conception cannot make or prove that
to be, which
is not. Secondly, That none can, indeed, possibly have such a Notion (by
his way) of
either of them; but by
our way very easily; for, by adding a Negation to
Finite, as 'tis manifest we may, we may have a Notion of
Infinite, which
sets Bounds to all Imaginable Quantities, since none can pretend to
imagine any thing
beyond Infinity. The same way gives us the plain Notion of
Immensity, by joining a Negation to
Measurableness. Indeed, the Notion of
Eternity can be explicated neither way; neither by repeating or adding
Ideas, nor by a Negation of Finite Time, compounding an Infinite Time, to which
[Page 183] it may be conceiv'd
Commensurable: For, to
Endure, is to
be; and, tho'
our Duration, which is accompany'd with perpetual Alterations and Changes, is therefore
subject to Time, and Commensurable to such and such Portions of it; yet
God's Duration is of a far more Sovereign Nature. Let us reflect, when we say,
God was from all Eternity, what those Words can mean.
Infinite Time neither
was, nor
can be; and therefore, to explicate Eternity by what neither
was, nor
can be, is to explicate it by an Impossibility, which is to make it
Inexplicable. Time
was not before the World,
in re; nor in
our Understanding, for
we were not yet; nor in
God's, for he, being Truth it self, cannot know any thing to
be actually, when as yet it
was not. Wherefore, since Eternity cannot be explicated by any Regard to
possible Time, it is left that it must be explicated by what the Word
[Duration] imports,
viz. by
Being; and so it must consist in the highest
Impossibility of Not Being, which naturally follows from the Notion of
Self-Existence. Tho' I doubt not but those who are not got above Fancy, are as hard put to it, not to imagine a long Flux of
Time before the World; as they are, not to imagine a vast Expansion of Empty Space
beyond the World. And so it must happen, till
Connexion of Terms (in which only, and not in the
Fancy, Truth is to be found) comes to govern Men's Thoughts, and establish their Judgments.
11. But, to leave these little Sallies and Inroads into Metaphysicks, and return to
Annihilation implies a Contradiction, and is not an Act of
Omnipotency, but of
Impotency. to our Business: The next Argument is drawn from
God's Power to Annihilate a Part of Matter, and keep the next Bodies from closing;
[Page 184] in which Case, a
Vacuum between them is unavoidable. In Answer;
First, I ask how he knows
God would keep the next Bodies, in that Case, from
Closing? If it be against the Nature of Things, he
will not do it: And if it be a plain Contradiction, as we contend it is, Mr.
L. himself will not say he
can do it.
Secondly, I fear it would look like a wild Paradox, and little less than Blasphemy, if I should deny that
God
can annihilate; and yet, out of the profound and dutiful Reverence I bear to his Wisdom, Goodness and Power, I must declare, it is my Tenet, that he cannot; any more than he can witness a Falshood, or be liable to any other Imperfection. It will be thought this limits, and consequently takes away his
Omnipotency: And I, on the contrary, think I have far more Reason to judge, that the
other Opinion argues
Impotency, and
ours settles his
Omnipotency. Common Sense seems to tell us, that Omnipotency is a
Power of doing all things, and not of
doing Nothing. To Act, is to do
something; and therefore, to
do Nothing, or
make a Nothing, (which the Sense of Annihilation,) is,
not to do: And, 'tis a strange Notion of Omnipotency, which puts it to consist (in such an Occasion) in not
doing. I wonder what Conceit such Discoursers make of the
Divinity. What I am forc'd to conceive of him, as Essential to him, is, that he is a
Pure Actuality of Being, (as far as is on his part,)
actually, and ever exercised; that he has no Power in him
Undetermin'd to act, as we have; which argues some Potentiality, or
Imperfection in us. That, Actual Existence being
Essential to him, his Peculiar Effect is, to
give Existence, or to
Create Things; and to Conserve them in Being, which
[Page 185] is a
perpetual Creation, or
Creation continued; and, therefore, that 'tis more Diametrically opposite to his Nature, to cause
Not being, than it is for Light to cause Darkness. Whence follows, that whatever his Creatures are naturally
disposed for, he
is actually bestowing it upon them. Since then the Essences of all Creatures are
Capacities of Being, the same Goodness that makes the
Sun shine on the Just and Unjust, must give them continually to
be actually. The Place is not proper to prove this Point at large; but, were I writing Metaphysicks, and were oblig'd to handle it throughly, I should not doubt, but to demonstrate from the Natures of Action, Effect, Causality, the Specification of Action, from the Natures of Creatures, and almost each of
God's Infinite Attributes, that
Annihilation is both Impossible, and also most unworthy the Divine Nature. Some Witty Men think that Annihilation does best sute with
God's
Justice; and thence conceit, that Eternal Damnation is nothing else but to be
Annihilated. Whereas, indeed, this Tenet violates that Attribute in the highest Degree: For, to
punish a Sinner without inflicting something upon him that is
penal, is
Nonsense: And, what
Pain can a Sinner
feel when he is
Nothing, or
is not?
12. Indeed, Mr.
Locke, §. 22. argues strongly, and (as far as I can judge) unanswerably, against the
Cartesians;
The
Cartesians can hardly avoid
Vacuum. who make the innumerable Particles of their
Aether, tho' jumbled together confusedly, still light so exactly, as to fill every little Interstice. Did they put them to be
Fluid, and of a very
Rare Nature,
[Page 186] and so, easily
Pliable, they might make some Sense of it: But they make them Solid, Dry, and of a Firm Consistency; for, otherwise, the Particles of their Elements could not be made by
Attrition of other Parts of their Matter; of which, one of them is (as it were) the
Dust. Nor can it avail them to say, those Particles are less and less
indeterminately; for, every
Thing (and
Mode too) in Nature (especially if Consistent) is
determin'd to be particularly
what it is, and
as it is. Nor can there be any
Thing of an
Indeterminate Quantity, any more than there can
be a Man in
Common, who is Indeterminate and Indifferent to be
This or
That Man.
13. As for his alledging that Men have an
Idea, of
Vacuum, distinct from the
Idea of
Plenum, 'tis true, indeed; and
The having an
Idea of
Vacuum, distinct from that of
Plenum, no Argument to prove it. it means the same as
Non Corpus, and consequently
Non Quantum, Non Quale, &c. and is of the same Nature as is
Chimaera, which means
Non Ens. But, how does it follow hence, that it does or can
exist, or that (as he phrases it) there
is an
Incomprehensible Inane; unless, with the Vulgar Schools, we will make every Distinct nice
Conception of ours to be a particular
Entity, and
capable of Existing a-part; which I do not think Mr.
Locke's good Judgment will allow of.
REFLEXION
Eighth, ON
The Fourteenth CHAPTER.
THis Chapter affords much Matter for Reflexion, which to do as briefly as I can, I will put my respective Negatives to Mr.
Locke's Affirmatives, giving my Reasons for them, and invalidating his.
I deny, that the Notion of
Time is so abstruse as he conceives it. The
Word is used commonly by the Vulgar to
The plain Sense of the
Vulgar gives us the true Notion of
Time. express what they
mean by it, and their usual Meaning is the
Notion or
Nature of it. No Clown can be ignorant of it, if he ever read an Almanack, or saw a Sun-dial; unless some witty Man comes to puzzle him with Doubts and Questions; which he may even in things the Vulgar, and all Men living, know very
perfectly. He knows, tho' not to a Mathematical Exactness, (which is not requisite to our Time, or our Use of it) that the Year begins on New-years Day, and that the Sun's
Diurnal Motion, till he returns to the same Line or Point, makes what we call a
Day, and that a Day is divided into 24 Hours. He knows how many Days make a Month, how many Months a Year,
&c. He esteems all these, however he
divides them into
lesser, or by Addition
augments them into
greater, to be
Parts of Time; and, consequently, Parts of the
Sun's Motion, as well as
[Page 188] he knew that a
Day was such. If then they know that all
particular Parts of the Sun's Motion are
particular Parts of
Time, let us abstract from all these
Particulars, and the Motion of the Sun,
in Common, is the Common Notion of
Time it self
in reality; however the
Formal Notion of
Time consists in this, that it be
Known and
Regular, (as the Sun's Motion is, as far as they can discern,) so that they can measure and adjust all their Actions by it, which 'tis evident they may. And this Formality of Time they do know
too; as appears by using or applying Hours, Days, Months,
&c. to measure and adjust all their Motions or Actions by them. So that this whole Discourse of mine, Answering the Niceties objected, which escap'd the Observation of the Vulgar, seems to be built on that Solid Maxim, that
The true Signification or Sense of the Words is to be taken from the Common Usage of them. If Mr.
Locke pleases (as I think he will not) to coin Another
Idea of it, and call it
Time, he may if he pleases; but it will not be the Notion of
Time which Men have had hitherto; nor will his
new Notion sute with the Sense of
Mankind; nor is it possible the Signification he imposes upon that Word can ever obtain Acceptation in the World, unless some Supreme Authority, which commands all the World, should enjoin, under great Penalties, that such a Word be taken in that
new Sense, and no other; and even that will never be; for all Mankind will never be under any such Authority.
2. I deny that
Duration ought to be call'd
Succession, unless restrain'd to
Corporeal
Duration is not
Succession, but rather opposit to it. Duration, which is the
least worthy that Name. For to
endure
[Page 189] is to
be, which has
Steadiness and
Permanency in its Notion; whereas
Succession is essentially
Change, and so rather
opposit to Duration or
Being. Nor is any thing said to
Endure because it
succeeds, but because it
is all the while other things
succeed; or rather, while it self undergoes some
Accidental Change. Whence our
Being is not Commensurate to Succession as it is
Being, but as it is
Changeable one way or other; which
Changes being accompany'd with
Motion, must consequently be
Successive as
it is. Angels and Pure Spirits have
Duration, tho' they are
Unchangeable, and therefore
Unsuccessive; having
no Parts or Vicissitudes in their Natures or Operations, as
Material and
Quantitative Things, or
Bodies, have. Moreover, the Notion of meer
Being is
Indivisible, whereas the Notion of
Suceession is essentially
Divisible; whence they can have no Commensuration to one another. For which Reason,
before (as we apprehend it) Motion or Succession
begun, or after it is
ended, the things afford us no Ground to conceive any thing like
before or
after, but only one
Ever-standing or
Unchangeable and Indivisible Instant; which better expresses our
Eternity, or
constantly being ever, than any Correspondence to
Succession or
Motion can; whose Natures are
Finite in Duration, and so can never reach
Infinite Duration, or that
ever-constant Being call'd
Eternity.
3. I deny absolutely, That the Notion of
Succession ought to be taken from the
Train of Ideas running in our
'Tis a strange Paradox to say, the Notion of
Succession or Duration is to be taken from the Train of
Ideas in our Head. Heads, but from the
Things in Nature; and Mr.
Locke, (Chap. 5.) makes Motion, which is the same with
Succession, one of his
Simple
[Page 190]
Ideas which comes into the Mind by
divers Senses from
Outward Objects. Which how to reconcile with his Doctrine here, I am at a Loss: Nor can I see why the Rowling of a Cart-wheel in the Street, or the Flying of a Bird in the Air, should not more naturally and more solidly give us the
Idea of
Succession, than our observing the Gliding of
Ideas in our Fancy, or Mind.
4. I deny that his Argument, drawn from our not perceiving Duration when we sleep, does conclude that this
Our not Perceiving Duration when we Sleep no Argument for it. Successive Train of
Ideas gives us, or
is the Notion of our Duration. For, none can think he
endures not, whether he
perceives it or no; or that our Duration
ceases, or is interrupted, tho' he
thinks not of it; or that its being
longer or
shorter depends on our having
Attention to those
Ideas, but on its Correspondence to
more or
less of the Sun's Motion: Nor, had we endur'd
more or
less, or been a Jot more or less
Old, whether we had
wak'd or
slept all our Life-time. Nor, is this
peculiar to the Idea of Duration, that we have no Perception of it in our Sleep; but common to Extension, and all other Modes whatever; which, nevertheless,
are, or continue
in being, after their manner, whether we
perceive them or
not. Wherefore his Notion of Duration taken from our Co-existence to such a
Train of Ideas, is ill-grounded, as not having any the least Foundation in Solid Nature, but in Witty Fancy.
5. I deny also, that the Idea or Notion of
Succession comes by
Reflexion on our
Train of Ideas: Because
Experience
This Tenet is against
Experience. tells us it comes naturally by a
[Page 191] Direct Impression from Outward Objects, which we
see move or succeed.
6. I deny absolutely, that, tho' all that's said be wav'd, a
Train of our Ideas can either be a
proper Cause of the Notion
And against the Nature of
Things, and of
Resemblances too. of Succession, or
represent it: For Succession or Motion has, of it self, no
distinguishable, much less
Actually distinct Parts, any more than
Permanent Quantity, or Extension has any Nicks or Notches to butt, bound, determin or distinguish it here and there; but they both proceed in one Even, Confus'd and Undistinguishable Tenour; whereas in the Train of
Ideas, each
Idea is
actually Distinct from the other. Whence the Notion of such a Succession ought to be
One continued Idea, or the Idea of a
Continuance, or else it resembles not the Thing as it is in Nature; nor consequently, is it a Similitude or
Idea of the Thing, or outward Object; that is, 'tis no
Idea at all, nor so much as a good
Phantasm; much less is it a
Notion, or the Thing
so in the Understanding,
as it is out
of it. Whence I must utterly deny what he says here, §. 6. that
Motion produces in the Mind an Idea of Succession, any otherwise,
than as it produces there a continued train of Distinguishable Ideas. For,
Distinction can never represent that which is essentially
Indistinct, as Succession is: Or, if he means the
Interval's between the Appearances of one
Idea, and another are Indistinct and Confused, it will be ask't by what
Idea this Indistinct
Interval is made known to us; and why the same
Idea may not as connaturally be imprinted by the
Motion of Bodies in Nature; the Succession of which our Eyes, Ears, and Touch, do testify?
[Page 192] 7. I must deny too that
Duration (as he takes it) and
Succession cannot one of them be a
Measure to the other.
One Motion, if
Known and
Regular, may and must be a Measure to
another. For, all that can be conceiv'd of the Notion of
Duration (besides
Being) fitting it to be a
Measure, is some
Designed Part of
Motion or
Succession: And, when two things
move, that which moves
more regularly (provided it be
evidently knowable, and its Quantity some way or other
Determin'd) is in all points fitted to be the
Measure of the others Motion. Nor is it more difficult to measure the
less Regular Motion by the
More Regular one, if the other requisites be not wanting, than 'tis to measure the Extended Quantity of a
Permanent Body,
v. g. a Yard of Cloth (which as found in the Piece is
Undetermin'd) by a
yard-wand, whose Quantity is Stated and
determin'd. For Example, when I write or walk
an hour, the Motion of Sand in an Hourglass, which is
more known and Determinate,
measures the Motions of my Pen or Legs, whose Successive Quantity or Motion is
less certainly known or Determinate than the other is. And, as
that Determinate Motion measures the
other, so the Motion of the Sun, which is
knowable to all mankind (which the Glass was not) and, to their apprehension,
Regular, brought to Proportionate and Determinate parts by help of our Understanding, is apt to
measure all our Motions whatever; which Measure we call
Time, as I think, Mr.
L. grants. Whence I deny that
Time is measur'd by the Motion of the Sun (as Mr.
L. objects, and justly
wonders at) for
it is that very Motion, fitted, as is now said, to be a Common Measure
[Page 193] to all others. He mentions many other Signes or Marks of Periods supposed Equidistant, as the Returning of Birds at such Seasons, the Ripening of Fruit, or Fire
lighted up at the same distance of Time, increast in Heat, &c. but what must measure the distance between those Periods? Or, what's this to
our Time as
it is now. St.
Austin was puzzled to know, whether, if
Rota figuli moveretur, and all things else stood still, there would in that Case be
Time or no. But all these Extravagant Suppositions are frivolous. Mankind takes their Notions from things
as they are, and as they work upon their
Senses; which, in our case, is the Regular and Known Motion of the
Sun; and they take the Notions of its
parts, from the Designation, Division and Multiplication, made by our Understanding; and not from wild Suppositions, which neither come home to the Point, nor
are, ever were, or
shall be; nor
are, or
could be so Regular and Knowable to all Mankind, as this Motion of the Sun is.
8. I must absolutely deny, and moreover think it a most Extraordinary position, to affirm that we must not judge
There is no shew of Reason that the
Equality of the
Periods of Duration can
possibly be taken from the
Train of our Ideas. that the Periods of Duration are equal, by the Motion of the Sun, but by the Train of Ideas that passed in Men's minds in the intervals; which, I conceive, is the Sense of his §. 21. and §. 12. and of the Tenour of his Discourse in divers places. For, first, how does it appear that the Motion of the Train of those
Ideas is it self
Equal, or
near Equal, in any one or the
same Man at all times; without which we cannot know by
their Equal succession that the Periods which
[Page 194] they are to
measure are Equal, When a Man is in a
stupid Humour, his Thoughts play very
little and
slowly; when he is sound
a-sleep, not
at all; when Awake and Brisk, or
agitated by some great Passion, they move
very swiftly; when sedate and compos'd, more
moderately; so that 'tis impossible to fix the succession of those Ideas in any
Regularity. Next, how can we know that those
Ideas move
regularly, and not rather very differently, in
diverse Men? Contemplative, Melancholly and Dull Men use to
fix their Mind long
upon one Thought; and, consequently, upon
one Object of their Thought, or
one Idea: Whereas those who are endow'd with Gayity of
Wit, (which is defin'd
C
[...]ler motus Intellectûs) and those who are possest with Phrenzy or Madness have their Ideas succeeding one another
very Swiftly: When we
Judge, we
fix our thought; when we
Invent, we muster up whole Armies of them
on a Sudden. 3ly, Let any Man consult his own Interiour, and examin with the most exact Reflexion, whether his
Ideas have mov'd Swiftly, or Slowly, the last hour, he will find himself at a loss to give any good account of them; much more to assure himself, or ascertain others that they moved
regularly: Wherefore the
Train of Ideas (and the same may be said of his other Imaginary Measures, §. 19.) are quite destitute of that Chief Property of a
Measure, viz. that it self be
Regular; and, if it concerns all Mankind,
most Notorious to all who need it. For want of which, and for the Reasons lately given, perhaps no two Men in the World could agree, or come to a right Understanding with one another, about the
Time of their Actions, which would put all the World in Confusion
[Page 195] about their Common affairs. Lastly, Mr.
L. assignes no Reason to evince the
Regular succession of his
Ideas in his §. 9. which seems the proper place to assert that Principal Point upon which all his Discourse depends; and he only says, that he
guesses that the Appearance of the Ideas vary not very much in a waking Man; and that they
seem to have
certain Bounds in their
Quickness and
Slowness. And the Reason he gives afterwards, §. 10. for this (as he calls it)
odd conjecture, is easy to be solv'd by our Principles: For, there is no doubt but that some short time must be allow'd for the coming of Impressions from without, for the ferrying them over the
Medium, and the Re-exciting them in the Fancy, by which Notions are bred in our Mind; which a very quick Motion of the Outward Object may prevent, as in a Brand whirl'd round,
&c. and there must be also some Marks to make us observe
too slow Motions; Yet, between those two Extremes, there are so many Degrees, and such Variety intervene, that the Succession of those
Ideas may nevertheless be very Uneven and Irregular. Rather, I may with better Reason, affirm that it is impossible it should be any way Regular
at all; since their Succession depends on the
Fancy (the most Irregular and Unconstant Faculty we have) applying the Material
Ideas or Phantasms a-new to the Seat of Knowledge; which Application thousands of Causes may
retard, or
accelerate. His Objections against the Regularity of the Sun's Motion not being Mathematically such, is of no force. 'Tis sufficient that it be so Regular as serves our use to measure, and adjust our Actions by it; and the
[Page 196] same may be Objected against one measuring Cloth by a Yard-wand, whose length is never Mathematically Exact.
9. Wherefore, Notwithstanding the respect I have for Mr.
L. I cannot but think that such quivering Grounds as
This odd Tenet not positively
asserted by Mr.
L. these can never support his most unaccountable Opinion, §. 12. that
The Constant and Regular Succession of Ideas in a Waking Man, are, as it were, the Measure and Standard of all other Successions. His own good Judgment saw well the weakness of his grounds; wherefore his clear Sincerity, and usual Modesty would not suffer him to deliver
assertively, and
assuredly, what he saw was
Uncertain; and therefore he propos'd it rather as a
Paradox, or (he calls it) an
odd Conjecture, than maintain'd it as a
Position; however, the Conception being so
New, he was tempted not to pretermit it wholly: In doing which too, I believe, he not so much gratify'd himself, as the Humor of most late Philosophers; who are far more addicted to value what's
Quaint than what's
Solid.
REFLEXION
Ninth, ON
The Fifteenth CHAPTER, Of Duration and Expansion consider'd together.
1. I Have already said enough of
Imaginary Space, Imaginary Time, and of the true Notion of
Eternity. Philosophers must speak of Things
as they are, if they mean
ImaginaryTime
before the World, a meer Illusion of
Fancy. to speak
Truth; and, therefore, the applying our
Idea of Duration, which is a Mode of
Ens, to Imaginary Time
before the Creation, when as yet there was no such
Ens as was
Capable of such a Mode, is evidently against the First Principles of our Understanding; and the same Illusion of Fancy that induced Mr.
L. to put
Space (which is a Mode of that
Ens called
Body, and neither has, or ever had any Being but
its, nor Power to beget any
Idea at all in the Mind, but by being
It) beyond the World, that is, beyond the Universality of
Things; where there can only be pure
Nothing. When we relinquish the
Things on which only
Truths are grounded, all the
Ideas we pursue and substitute in their Rooms must necessarily be
meer Fancies, and inevitably plunge us into Contradictions and Absurdities. Wherefore, I have no Occasion to make any further Reflexions upon the Grounds of this present Discourse, the Foundation of it being,
[Page 198] I hope, overthrown in my Preliminaries, and divers other places; yet, upon his Manner of his carrying it on, I must a little Reflect. As,
2.
First, That they who endeavour to introduce Opinions Inconsistent with our Natural Notions, must be
They who advance Tenets against Nature, must
alter the Meaning of those Words that express our Natural Notions. forced to change the Common Signification of Words, lest they cross them in their Discourses, and in the Explication of their Tenet. Hence (as I have noted above) Mr.
L. alter'd the Signification of the Word
[Solidity,] to make way for an
Unsolid Being, or an
Empty Space, as also, the meaning of the Word
[Extension,] which he would confine to
Material Beings; and chose to make use of the Word
[Space,] because it seem'd less to connotate the Notion of
Body, than
Extension did. And, here, he rather chuses to make use of the Word
[Expansion,] as if it were
better, that is,
Different from
Extension. The Word is proper enough, for which I do not much blame him: Only, I must affirm, that no Wit, nor even
Fancy of Man, can conceive or imagine any thing, existing any where but in the
Imagination, (or, even scarcely
there,) to be
Expanded, but it must also be
really Extended; nor to be
Extended, but it must be
Divisible; and, therefore, its Parts
Separable by the intervening Body, (which he denies of his
Inane,) unless we put them to be insuperably Hard, Solid, or Infractil, as
Epicurus did his Atoms; or that, if they be thus Extended, and yet the Parts of the
Inane do not
separate, and give way to a new-come Body, there must not inevitably follow a Penetration of
Extended Parts; that is, those
[Page 199] Parts that must be
without one another, must be at the same time
within one another; which is a direct Contradiction.
3.
Secondly, I cannot but specially remark, to what incredible Extravagancies
Fancy, if not check'd by
Reason,
God's Immensity not
Commensurate to an Infinitely Expanded Space. transports Men, tho' otherwise of the greatest Parts; even so far as to conceit that
God's
Immensity consists in a kind of Quantitative
Diffusion of his Essence, or in the
Commensuration of it to an
Infinite Expansion. For, what else can his Argument here, §. 2. for his Infinitely Expanded
Inane mean, couch'd in these Words,
[Unless he (viz. the Denier of such a Vacuity)
will confine God within the Limits of Matter.] What, I say, can this mean, but that he apprehends God's
Unconfin'd or
Infinite Being, would be
Confin'd, Finite, and consequently
Lost, unless there were an Infinite Quantity of
Imaginary Space answerable to it in
Extent or Expansion. A Conceit certainly most unworthy the Divinity, whose Essence was
equally Immense ere any Creatures were made: Nor can any of his Essential Attributes be taken in order to them; for, this would give his
Essence some kind of
Dependence on his Creatures. This is something like (but much worse than) the Opinion of those Ancients, who thought
God to be the
Soul of the World.
—Penitúsque infusa per Artus
Mens agitat molem, & magno se corpore miscet.
Which Whimsy making
God a kind of
Compart with Matter, is long since exploded out of the
[Page 200] Schools by the solid Principles of Christian Faith.
God is not in his Creatures by any
Co-extension to them, or any other way than by giving them
Being; and his
Immensity, which is Essential to him, consists in this, that, did an Infinity of Creatures exist, he would be Intrinsecally, and
of himself, able to give, or rather, actually giving
Being to them
all. Or else,
[Existence] being the least Improper Notion we can attribute to
God, he is said to be
Immense, because his Existence is
Illimited, or
Infinite.
4.
Thirdly, I much wonder what those Words should mean,
[And he, I think, very much magnifies to himself the
We can have no
Notion of a
Vacuum, but a
Fancy only.
Capacity of his own Understanding, who persuades himself that he can extend his Thoughts farther than God exists, or imagine any Expansion where he is not.] For, First, I deny any
Understanding can
conceive or have any
Notion of a
Vacuum, tho' he may have a
Fancy of it; the Notion being the Thing it self in our
Understanding, imprinted by Outward Objects, by means of the Senses; whereas, his
Inane never made, nor can make any Impression upon the Senses at all. Next, For the same reason, I deny our
Thoughts are extended to Imaginary Space, if
by Thoughts he means
Notions, or
Judgments built on them. Lastly, I see not why our
Fancy may not extend it self
farther than
God
Exists; that is, (as is lately explicated,)
gives Being to Creatures; as well as
Fancy can
extend it self farther than
God's Omnipotency can act. Splenetick or Maniacal Men can
fancy they are made of Glass; that, if they make Water, they shall drown all the World;
[Page 201] that, tho' standing on the Ground, they touch the Moon; that their Nose, tho' but an Inch and an half long, touches and feels the opposite Wall, tho' perhaps a Furlong distant: The Quaker fancy'd he was a Grain of Wheat; and, when any Pidgeons flew over his Head; fell down in a marvellous Fright, lest they should peck him up, and fly away with him,
&c. Now, none of these are a possible Object of the Divine Omnipotence, which is employ'd in making
Things, which are the Ground of
Truth; and not in making
Nothings, or
undoing the Natures of Things, (as
Fancy does,) and so laying a Ground for Falshood and Contradiction.
5.
Fourthly, I remark, that the Texts of Holy Writ, which speak
humano more, or in Accommodation to our
Scripture-Texts the worst sort of Arguments for Philosophers, unless they be most Plain, and Literally meant. low Fancies and Conceptions, are the worst sort of Arguments imaginable, and most unfit to be alledg'd for such by a Philosopher; being apt to lead us into a Thousand Enormous Errours. For, if they be taken in a
Literal Rigour, (as Philosophical Arguments ought,) they would make
God no better than his poor Changeable Creatures. They would make him, at every turn, Angry, Sorry, Repentant, Subject to all, or most Passions; Moving from this place to that; and liable to Innumerable Imperfections. All which are opposite to the Unchangeable Nature of the Divinity; and therefore ought to be remov'd from him, as far as our Thoughts can distance them.
[Page 202] 6. The Divine nature is Essentially
Actual Being; and he goes
below his Soveraign Excellency who
conceives any
Only
Self Existence, and what flows from that Notion, is Peculiar to
GOD. thing of it by any other Notion, or
Speaks of it by any word that is in the least
Potential, or comes not up to
Actual and
Essential Existence. All his Attributes, as Metaphysicks demonstrate, do flow or follow from that infinit Source of all Perfection,
Self-Existence; or rather, are nothing but
It diversly conceived by us; and, therefore, cannot, according to
Literal Truth, be any other way rightly explicated but by
Being. Much more then are all the
Modes of
Ens, founded in Creatures, especially those belonging to the basest of all other
Entities, Corporeal Things, (such as are Diffusion, or Commensuration to Space or Quantity) most highly Derogatory to that most Simple and All-comprehending Mind, which eminently and actually contains them
all, and concenters in its self all
Possible Being. Creatures are no more but
[Rags of Being, torn into thin Formalities;] Whereas the Divinity is the
Inexhausted Source of Existence or
Being it self in the most Full, Compleat, and Intire Latitude its vast Notion can bear.
7. I should think my self very happy, if I could correct this Influence of
Fancy over Men's Thoughts, when they
Our
Natural Notions assure us, that 'tis meer Fancy to explicate
GOD's Attributes by respect to
Corporeal Natures. speak of
Spiritual Natures, without making long Excursions into Metaphysicks; and, perhaps, this plain Discourse may help much towards it; it being fetch'd from our most
Natural Notions, and known to us (as it were) by a kind of Experience.
[Page 203] Let us take then any
Spiritual Mode or Accident, a
Virtue for Example, and let it be that of
Temperance; which done, let us ask our Natural Thoughts, how
Long, Broad, or
Thick that Virtue is? Is it as little as a Barly-corn, or as big as a House? Is it a Yard in Length, or but an Inch? Is it as Thick as a Wall, or as Thin as a Wafer?
&c. And, Honest Nature would answer for us, that 'tis
Nonsense to ask such a Question; its nature being perfectly of another kind, and utterly disagreeable to any of these Accidents. Again, Let us ask what
Colour or
Figure it is of? Is it
Blew, Green, or
Yellow? Is it
Round, Four-square, or
Triangular? Is it
Rare or
Dense, Hot, Cold, Moist, or
Dry? And we shall discover that the Asker, if serious, would be look'd upon by all Mankind as a
Fool or a
Mad-man; such Qualities as these being as much Disparate from the Subject we are Enquiring about, as Knowledge is to a Beetle, or Science to a Mushrom. And yet, it would not be wonder'd at, that such Questions as these should be ask'd of any
Body whatever. And what does this amount to, but that Nature assures us, by her free and sober Acknowledgment of it, that this
Spiritual Mode, call'd
Virtue or
Temperance, is quite different from the whole Nature of
Body, and from any
Corporeal Thing that by our Senses ever enter'd into our
Fancy. Since then this
Spiritual Mode or Accident has nothing at all to do with
Body or its
Modes, it is clearly evinced by the Ingenuous Confession of Unprejudiced Nature, that the
Subject of it, which we call a
Spirit, is so vastly removed from all we can say of
Body (Being only excepted) that 'tis perfect Nonsense to attribute any thing to it which we find in
Corporeal
[Page 204] Natures. Since then we can truly say of
Corporeal Natures, that they are Long, Short, Diffus'd, Extended, Commensurate to one another in their Bulk, Motion, Duration,
&c. we must be forced to
deny all those of
Spirits; and to Judge that they have nothing to do with any of these, nor can bear the having such
Modes apply'd to them, or said of them, under Penalty of forfeiting our plainest Reason, and contradicting Common Sense. And, if it be such an Absurdity to apply them to
Created Spirits, how much more absurd must it be to explicate
God's Eternity, Infinity, or Immensity by such
gross Resemblances, or an Imaginary Order to the
Short and
Fleeting Natures of Corporeal Creatures?
8.
Lastly, to sum up all, I deny that the Notion of Motion is taken from the continu'd
Train of Distinguishable Ideas; and I affirm that it is Imprinted by the Object
without me, and is one continually successive and undistinguish'd
Mode there as it is in the
Thing. I deny too, that
Duration is Motion or
Succession, but only
Being; tho' our
Being (it being Unconstant and Fleeting) is accompany'd with
Succession, and subject to Motion and Time; and
commensurate to them, only (not as 'tis
Being, but) as 'tis
Fleeting, or perpetually
Changing some way or other. I deny it also, as the most prodigious Enormity a Rational Soul could be liable to, thro' its giving up the Reins of
Reason to
wild Fancy, to say, that
our Measure of Time is applicable to
Duration before Time. For Mr.
Locke makes Duration inconceivable without
Succession, and there could be no Succession
before the World, when there was only one Unchangeable
God, in whom is
no Shadow of Vicissitude or
Succession. Does not the plainest
[Page 205] Sense tell us, that we cannot
apply one thing to another, but there must be
One and
Another; and where's that
Other Duration or Succession
before Time, or
before the World, whenas 'tis confess'd there was none. Can any Man apply a Mode of
Thing to
Nothing, which yet must be avowed by this Author; for
before the World there was nothing but
God; to whom it
could not be apply'd, and therefore there was nothing for Mr.
L. to apply it to. But this is parallel to that seducing
Fancy that inveigled his Reason to hold a
Vacuum; he took the Notion of
Space from Body, and then apply'd it to what was neither
Spirit nor
Body, but meer
Nothing; and,
here, he took his Notion of
Duration, or Succession from
Bodies moving; and when he has done, he would
apply it to what's
not Body (nor Spirit neither) nor Motion, nor like it, but contrary to it; that is, he would apply it to
meer Nothing. I desire he would please to consider, that the Thing
to which Another is
Apply'd must exist
as well as that which
is Apply'd to it; and this
antecedently to his Application of one to the other. Wherefore both Space and Duration being both
Modes or
Accidents, he must
first prove, there is something beyond the World to which he can
apply the Mode of
Space; or something
before the World, to which he can apply the Mode of
Successive Duration, or it is perfect Nonsense even to
talk of Applying
one to the
other. But this he has not done, and his way of attempting to do it seems to be this; first, he fancies he can apply those Modes to something
there, and
then; and thence concludes, there must be
Things there to which they may be apply'd; as if his Fancy could create Entities at Pleasure, or to please
[Page 206] her Humour. Nor matters it that we can apply
stated Measures of Duration, and thence
imagin Duration where nothing does really endure or exist, or by this means
imagin to morrow, next Year, or seven Years hence; for we cannot apply them by our Reason, but only upon Supposition that they
will exist, and then there
will be also some
Thing or
Subject supposed fit for them to be apply'd to; whereas an imaginary Space
beyond the World, or
imaginary Time or Succession
before or
after the World, neither
is now, nor can there ever be any possible Subject to which they
can be Apply'd; and so the Application of them can bear no manner of Sense. I must confess the word
[imagin] which Mr.
L. uses,
cap. 14. § 32. is very fit for his purpose, and gives the greatest Semblance of Truth to his Discourse. But, by his Leave, our
Imagination cannot create
Entities, nor make Things, to which he is to apply his Ideas, to
exist when they
do not, nor
ever will exist; and, unless it can do this, his Application is
no Application; for to apply a Thing, or Mode of Thing, to
Nothing, is
no Application at all. Both Space and Successive Duration are Modes Proper to
Body, whence only we had them; and, a
Mode without the Thing of which 'tis a Mode (Modes having no Entity of their own) is a
meer Nothing. Let him prove then
first, that there are
beyond or
before the World any Thing to which they can be apply'd; otherwise he will be convinced to ground all his Discourse on this Principle,
[Whatever we can imagin, is.] Which Maxim being utterly deny'd, he must make it Evident by Proof. Which if he does, it will do his Book more Service, than any
Principles taken from all the Sciences in the World; for all these are as much opposite to
Him, as he is to
Them.
REFLEXION
Tenth, ON
The 16th and 17th CHAPTERS.
1. I have little to except against his 16th Chapter, of
Number. Nothing, certainly, could have been deliver'd more solidly, or more ingeniously. I only
Endless Addition of
Numbers can never give us the Notion of
Infinity. reflect on the last Words in it;
viz. That
the Endless Addition of Numbers, so apparent to the Mind, is that, I think, which gives us the clearest and most Distinct Idea of Infinity. For, since it is granted that all we do
actually conceive, how much soever it be, is
Finite; and all our
Ideas are of what we do
actually conceive; I cannot comprehend how that which is
Finite can give us the Idea of
Infinite. It may be said, that our Reflecting that we can still add more
Endlesly, is that which gives us the Notion of
Infinity. I reply, that, were this Addition of Numbers taken from the
Objects side, so that we saw that by such an Addition, Number might at length arrive to be truly or
actually Infinite; then, indeed, that Object
(viz. Number) thus consider'd, or reflected on, might beget in us the
Idea or Notion of
Infinite: But, 'tis taken only from
our side, who are the Adders, or Multipliers; and so, means only that
we can never come to take so much of it, but
more may
by us be still taken; whence, since all we can possibly take of it (our Term of Life,
[Page 208] and consequently, our Additions being stinted and Limited) must still be
Finite; this may, indeed, furnish us with an
Idea or Notion of a
very great Number, and
by us Incomputable; which notwithstanding, for any thing we can thence gather, may be of it self
Finite, tho' our Additions can never
de facto reach its by-us-Innumerable
Total. Now, how a
Finite Number, a
finite Number of Times
repeated, tho' we called in Algebraical Multiplication to our Assistance, can give us the Notion of
Infinite, which is contradictory to it, surpasses all Imagination. And, instead of shewing how it does so, Mr.
Locke tells us here, that we must
Suppose an Inexaustible Remainder beyond the Finite Idea, and that
Infinity consists in a Supposed Endless Progression; which is, in a manner, to
suppose or beg the whole Question: For, if this Inexhaustible Remainder be still
actually Finite, (especially, if
held by us to be
such,) it can never give us the
Idea of
Infinite Actually, which only is the
true Idea of
Infinite; a
Potential Infinity, or a meer
Power to be Infinite, rather signifying
not to be Infinite; for, nothing
is, what it is only a
Power to be, especially
such a Power as is never Reducible to
Act: Wherefore, this
Inexhaustible Remainder must be supposed
more than Potentially, that is,
Actually Infinite; which is the Thing in Question. Or, if he says, this Remainder is only a Power to be still
greater, but is Impossible ever to be
actually Infinite, then how can it ever, possibly, beget in us an
Idea of
True or
Actual Infinity?
[Page 209] 2. I have explicated above, by how plain and easie a Method we come to have our Notion of
Infinity; which is,
How we come to have that Notion,
Prelim. 4. § 31, 32. by joining the Sense of the Adverb
[Non] to that of
[Finis:] And Mr.
Locke, Ch. 17. §. 8. seems to come over to my Thoughts; where he says, that
the Idea of Infinity seems to be pretty Clear, when we consider nothing in it but the Negation of an End. Whereas, on the other side, he grants, that
the Idea of an Infinite Space or Duration is very Obscure and Confused. Now, if the
Clearness of an
Idea be the greatest Perfection it can have, it follows, even from his own Concession, that the
Idea of
Infinity ought rather to be taken from the
Negation of
Finiteness, than from this Confus'd Way of
Adding and
Repeating more and more of Space or Duration. Add, that (as was said) this way can only give us the Idea of a
Potential Infinity; nor that neither
well, unless that
Power to be Infinite could ever be reduc'd to
Act, which is impossible it should: Now, the
Negation of
Finiteness fully reaches an
Actual and
Absolute Infinity; and is applicable, and truly to be Predicated of
God himself, and all his Intrinsecal Attributes, as Being, Duration, Power, Wisdom,
&c. without needing any Recourse to the transitory and limited Natures or Modes of Creatures to explicate it. Whereas, Mr.
Locke's
Idea of
Infinite cannot be predicated of
God, or his Attributes,
at all: Nor can we say that
God
is Infinite, in
his Sense of that Word; in regard he says, that
our
Idea of Infinity is (as he thinks) an Endless Growing Idea; For, the Infinity of
God, and of all that can be conceiv'd to belong
[Page 210] to him, is incapable of
Growth, Degrees, or
Additions; but is one
Indivisible Being, without any possibility of our conceiving
more or
less in it, if we conceive it as we ought.
3. On the other side; How facil and natural is my Way of our gaining an
Idea or Notion of
Infinite? We see
And with what Ease. most Things we converse with to be
Limited, or
Finite; wherefore, the Notion of the Thing
as 'tis limited, or (which is the same) the Notion of
Limitation or
End, is very familiar and obvious to our Thoughts. Since then Experience teaches us that we can very easily join a
Negation to
Finiteness or
End when-ever we please, as well as we can to any other Notion; and, thence, have a kind of Complex Notion of
Infinite, as well as we can of Immortal, Immense, Immaterial, Incorporeal, Indivisible,
&c. We have the Notion of
Infinity given to our hands, without more ado; or without perplexing our selves with making use of those
[...]ame Helps of
Adding or
Repeating those
stinted Measures of Corporeal Modes or Accidents, whose very
Natures (besides the
Finite Number of Times we can only repeat them) do make them utterly Incapable ever to reach
Actual, that is,
True Infinity.
4. As for the Question he introduces here,
viz. Whether the
Idea of
Infinite be
Positive, or
Negative, or includes
The Notion of [Infinite]
is most perfectly Positive. something of
both; my firm Opinion is, That, however the Gramatical way of expressing that Conception seems to be
Negative, yet the
Notion it self meant by that Word, is
altogether Positive. My Reason is, because the
Idea or Notion of
Finis
[Page 211] or
Limit (in what kind soever it be) does formally signifie
[no farther in that kind,] which is perfectly
Negative: Wherefore, the Negation added to
Finite, in the Word
[Infinite,] quite
taking off that Negative Sense which did before belong to the Word
[Finite,] gives the Word
[Infinite] a Sense purely
Positive. Again, we can have no
Direct Impression from the Thing; nor, consequently,
Direct Notion of
[Infinite,] nor, consequently, any
Reflex Notion of it; for, all
Reflex Notions have for their proper Object, the
Direct ones which are already in our Minds: Wherefore, if the Notion of
[Infinity] can be had any other way than by adding
[Non] to
[Finite,] it must come from our
Reason finding out by
Discourse, that there is a First and Self-existent Being, whose Essence and Attributes
are beyond all Limits, or
actually Infinite. Whence follows, that, since clear Reason demonstrates, that all
Created Entities, and consequently, all the
Modes belonging to them, are
Finite, and
only
God is
Infinite in his Essence, and in all his Intrinsecal Attributes: And Reason also tells us, that all which is in
God, (to whom only the Notion of
Infinite can belong,) is most highly
Positive; the same Reason teaches us to correct in our Thoughts the Grammatical Negativeness of the Word
[Infinite,] which can only be apply'd to
Him; and to look upon it, and esteem it, as
most perfectly Positive.
5. I cannot pass by, unreflected on, a Passage, §. 16. in which Mr.
Locke's Fancy imposes strangely upon his
Duration easily conceivable, without
Succession. Reason: He says, that
Nothing is more unconceivable to him, than Duration, without Succession. What thinks he of
[Page 212] the
Duration of
God, in
James 1. 17. whom is
no Vicissitude, or Shadow of Change; (which Text, I believe, no Man, at least, no Christian, but holds to be
Plain, and
Literally True;) whereas,
Succession is essentially
perpetual Change? Let him please to reflect, that
[To
Endure so long,] is nothing else but
[to
be so long;] which done, by cutting off
[so long] in both those Sayings, he will sind, that
[To Endure,] is neither more, nor less, but simply
[To be.] Whence his Conceit is so far from being
True, that Nothing more wrongs
Duration, or
Being, than does
Succession, or
Motion. And, therefore, our Duration
here, which is Unsteady, Unconstant, and Transitory, is justly reputed to be the
worst sort of
Duration, or
Being; and the next to
Not-Being, or
Not-Enduring at all. Again, Common Sense tells us, that nothing moves meerly
for Motion's sake; and, therefore, that all Motion is, to attain something which is
Not-Motion, but the
End of it, that is,
Rest. Wherefore,
Eternal Rest, or that Duration called
Eternity, is the End of
all the Motion of the
whole World; conformably to what the Holy Scripture, speaking of the State of Eternity, tells us, that,
Apocal. cap. 1. v. 7.
Tempus non erit amplius; Time (nor, consequently,
Succession) shall be no more. Wherefore, since, taking away
Motion and
Succession, 'tis impossible to imagin any thing in
Duration, but only
Being; and Eternity is an infinitely better Duration, or State of
Being, than this Transitory one, which is Successive; it follows, that
Eternal Rest, in which we have all we
can have, or
could acquire by Motion,
at once, is
[Page 213] the
only true Duration, and
our Duration
here only the
way to it. So far is
Duration from being
Unconceivable without Succession, if we guide our Thoughts by
Principles, and not by
meer Fancy.
REFLEXION
Eleventh. ON
The Eighteenth, Nineteenth, and Twentieth CHAPTERS.
1. THE three next Chapters of
Simple Modes, are very suitable to Mr.
Locke's Doctrine delivered formerly, and almost all of them agreeable to Nature;
Thoughts are not to be call'd
Sensations. particularly the 20th, which gives us more genuin Definitions of the several Passions; and more aptly, in my Judgment, expresses them than Mr.
Hobbes has done; tho' he is justly held to have a great Talent in delivering his Conceptions. But, I must deny that the
Perception or
Thought, made by
Impressions on the Body, by
Outward Objects, is to be called
Sensation. For if
Thoughts be
Sensations, then the
Sense can
Think; which being the proper Act of the
Mind, I believe none will say if he reflects
[Page 214] that our Soul is of a
Spiritual Nature. Nor are the Modes of
Thinking at all proper to the Senses. The Truth is, that Man having two
Natures in one
Suppositum, all the Impressions upon him as he is an
Animal, do also at the same time (I may say the same Instant) affect him also as he is
Spiritual; whence they are to be called
Sensations, as they are receiv'd in that
material Part called
the Seat of Knowledge; and the same Direct Impressions, as they proceed
farther, and affect his Soul, are call'd
Notions, or
Simple Apprehensions. Wherefore, as the two
Natures in Man are Distinct, and have their Distinct Properties and Modes; so the
Words, that are to express what's peculiar to each of those Natures, are to be Distinguish'd too, and kept to their proper Signification; which cannot be, if
Thought, which is peculiar to the
Mind, be confounded with
Sensation, which properly belongs to the
Corporeal part. But I suspect the Printer may be
here in the Fault, and not the Author; the Sense in this place being something imperfect.
2. To the Question proposed,
(Cap. 19. § 9.)
Whether it be not probable, that Thinking is the Action, and not the
Thinking is the
Action, and not the
Essence of the Soul.
Essence of the Soul? I answer, That 'tis more
than probable; for 'tis
Demonstrable, that 'tis only the
Action, and not the
Essence of it. For, in such Natures as are
potential, or apt to
receive Impressions from other things, (as the Soul is in this State;) and therefore their Essence does not consist in being
Pure Acts (as Angels are,)
Being must necessarily be presuppos'd to
Operating; especially, when their first Operation (as
Thinking is
[Page 215] to the Soul) is a meer
Passion, caus'd by Impressions from another thing; which are therefore purely Accidental to the Subject that receives them. And I wonder Mr.
Locke would even propose this as a Question to be yet decided, or think it but Probable; since he has formerly maintain'd
assertively, That
Men do not always think: For if it be not
certain that Thinking
is not the Essence of the Soul, it follows necessarily, that
Men must always think; since the Soul can never be without her
Essence, or what's
Essential to her.
3. His Position, that
Things are Good or Evil only in reference to Pleasure or Pain, however it may hap to be misunderstood
Mr.
L.'s Position, that Things are
Good or
Evil only in reference to
Pleasure or
Pain, is True and Solid. by some well-meaning Bigots, is a most solid Truth; and is exceedingly useful to explicate Christian Principles, and to shew
God's Wisdom and Goodness in governing Mankind Connaturally. He proposes to him
Fulness of Joy, and Pleasures for evermore; and such as, being Spiritual and most Agreeable to the Nature of the Soul, are
Pure, Durable, and
filling the whole Capacity of its boundless Desire; not
Transitory, Mean, and
Base; which, tho' they cloy, never satisfie. Heaven would not be Heaven, if it were not infinitely
Pleasant and
Delightful; nor would Hell be Hell, if it were not
Penal. And in case that Explication of
Epicurus his Tenet, which is given it by some of his Followers, be truly
his, which makes Man's
Summum Bonum consist in
Pleasure at large, and chiefly in the
best Pleasures of the
Mind, it would not misbecome a Christian Philosopher. Whence results this Corollary, that
The whole Body
[Page 216]
of Christian Morality depends, as on its Practical Principle, upon our making a wise Choice of the Pleasures we pursue here. For, the Object of our Will, and consequently, of its Acts of
Love, is an
Appearing Good, and the
Lively Appearance of that Good is that which makes the Will prompt to act effectually; whence, since that which breeds
Pleasure in us, must needs
appear Lively to be a
Good to us, there needs no more but to chuse wisely what is
most Pleasant, or
most Agreeable to our True Nature,
Reason; (such as the best
Spiritual Goods are;) and we may be sure by such a well-made Choice to arrive at that Best, Greatest, and Purest Pleasure,
Eternal Glory.
REFLEXION
Twelfth. ON
The 21th. CHAPTER.
1. IN this Chapter of
Power, I find more to admire than confute. The Author always Ingenious, even when he errs, has here much out done his former
The due Commendation of Mr.
L's Doctrine in this Chapter of
Power. self. Particularly, his Explication of
Freewill, is (generally speaking) both Solid and Acute; and his Doctrine that
Liberty is consistent with a perfect
Determination to Goodness, and Virtue is both
Learned and
Pious. Yet I am forced to disagree with him in some particulars: In giving my Thoughts of which I will imitate Mr.
Locke's laudable Method; in
making my Discourses
Subservient, and in
shewing them to be
Agreeable, to Christian Principles.
2. 'Tis an excellent Thought, that
The Clearest Idea of Active Power is had from
Spirit. For
Bodies can
act no otherwise,
That some
Spiritual Agent is the First Mover of
Bodies. than as they are
acted on themselves; nor can the
first mov'd Body that moves the rest, push others forwards
farther than it self is moved by something that is
not Body, or by some
Spiritual Agent; which therefore has the truest Notion of
Agency in it, without any Mixture of
Patiency; because the Body mov'd cannot
react upon it. Tho' therefore we may have by our Senses the
[Page 218]
Idea of Action and Passion, from the Effects we see daily wrought by
Natural Causes on fit Subjects; yet the
Clearest Idea of
Action, is given us by our
Reason, finding out that the
Beginner of Corporeal Action is a
Separated Spirit, or
pure Act; and therefore not at all
Passive from any other Creature, nor from the Body it operates on, by
Reaction, as is found in
Corporeal Agents. And, our Reason gives us this
Idea, (as it does many other Reflex ones) by seeing clearly that neither can there possibly be
Processus in infinitum amongst Corporeal Agents; nor can they, of themselves alone,
begin to move themselves, nor move one another
Circularly; and therefore the
First Corporeal Motion must necessarily be Originiz'd from some
Pure Spirit or
Angel. Now, Mr.
Locke conceives that the Soul, according
The
Will cannot move our Bodies. to her Faculty call'd
[Will] moving the Body, gives him this
clearest Idea of Active Power; which Tenet I have in diverse places disprov'd
Preliminary 4. §. 25. 26. Refl. 5. §. 1. formerly; and shown that the
Soul, by reason of her
Potential State
here, cannot principiate any Bodily Action; nor the
Man neither, unless wrought upon by some External or Internal Agent, which is
in act it self.
3. He Judges with good reason, that the Vulgar mistake of Philosophers, in making every
Faculty or Power a
Distinct
The Understanding
and Will,
not Distinct Powers.
Entity, has caus'd much Obscurity and Uncertainty in Philosophy; which humour of Multiplying Entities, I am so far from abetting that perhaps he will think me to err on the
other
[Page 219] hand, in making the
Understanding and
Will to be
one and the
same Power, and affirming that they only differ, formally,
in Degree. He shows clearly how, in proper Speech, the Will is
not Free but the
Man; unless it be signified with a Reduplication, that by the Word
[Will] is meant
Man, according to that Power in him call'd the
Will. For
Powers (as he discourses well) belong only to
Agents, and are Attributes
only of Substances, and not of the
Powers themselves. Perhaps this reason of his will abet my position, that the Understanding and Will are the
same Power. Those who make them
two, do this because they find in the Notion of
[Will] only a Power of
Acting, and not of
knowing; and in the Notion of
[Understanding] only a Power of
knowing, and not of
Acting: But the same Men make the Understanding
direct the Will, which they call a
Blind Power; by which they make
one of those Powers, formally
as such, to work upon the
other, as if the former were an
Agent, and the latter a
Patient. I add, moreover, that they do this with the worst Grace that is possible; for what avails it the
Will, to be
directed by the Understanding, if it does not
know how the Understanding
directs it? And to make the Will to
know, is to make it a
knowing Power, which is to make the
Will (tho' they never meant it) to be the
Understanding. Not reflecting in the mean time when our Understanding is
full of any Apparent Good, the
Man pursues it, and so
becomes, or
has in him a Principle or Power of
Acting; which is what we call
Will.
[Page 220] 4. Perhaps a Philosophical Discourse, beginning from the Principles in this affair, if exprest Literally, and pursu'd
Man's
Freedom, or
Self determination, deduced from Principles. home by Immediate Consequences, may set this whole business in a Clearer Light; and show us very evidently how Man
determins himself to Action; and therefore is
Free; as also
how he is
Predetermin'd to determin himself, than any particular Reflexions on our own Interiour: Which, tho' they may oftentimes have some Truth in them, yet, not beginning from the bottom-Truths that concern the point in hand, they can never be
steady, but are now and then liable to some Errours.
5. Beginning then with the
Animal part in Man, and considering him barely as an
Animal, and wrought upon as
The Difference between
Man and
Brutes in their Determination to Action.
other Animals are, I discourse thus. Particles, agreeable to the Nature of the
Animal, being by the Senses convey'd into the Brain, do, if they be but
Few, lightly affect it; and work no other effect but a kind of small
Liking of it; If
more, they make it (as we say) begin to
Fancy it: But, if they be
very many, and sent from an Object
very Agreeable or
Good to such a Nature; they will in proportion to their Multitude and Strength, cause naturally a
Tendency towards it, and powerfully excite the Spirits, so as to make the
Animal pursue it; that is, they will become such a
Principle of Action; which in
meer Animals we call
Appetite. To which Action that meer
Animal is not carry'd thro' Choice, or
Freely, but is
naturally and necessarily Determin'd to
Act for the Attainment
[Page 221] of that Good, in the same manner as Iron follows the Load-stone. But, if we consider this Animal, as having now a
Rational and
Knowing Compart join'd to it, things will be order'd after another manner: For, those Impressions are carry'd farther than the Region of the Brain, even into the
Soul it self, which is endow'd with a Faculty of
Reflecting upon those her Notions, whence she gains
exacter Knowledge of those Bodies that imprinted them. Nor only so, but she can
reflect upon
her own Operations too, and
know that she knows them; by which means she comes acquainted with her
own Nature, and comes to
see that
Knowledge and
Reason is that Nature of hers; which she finds is a
Nobler part of the Man, than is the
Body; because by it she excels and governs Beasts; and, in great part, under
God, manages Corporeal Nature. Moreover, she can
discourse her Thoughts,
compare the Objects, or the Goods they propose, and
gather the Preference some ought to have above others.
6. Things standing thus with the
Man, it is evident that he has
now not only that Nature called the
Body, to
Man naturally pursues what is
according to Reason, or
Virtuous. provide for; but
another, and that a
Spiritual, and much
better Nature, to look to, and to procure for it all the
Good he can, and such Goods as are
Agreeable to it. He finds evidently, that no Corporeal Things can be its
Proper Good, taking it as 'tis Distinct from the
Body. He may easily discern, that its Distinct Nature being
Knowing, or
Rational, nothing can perfect it but what is
according to Reason, or improves
Knowledge; and that the Acquisition of
Science
[Page 222] does perfect it in the latter Regard, and
Virtue in the
Former; Virtue being nothing but a
Disposition to act according to Right Reason in such and such Matters, or in such and such Occasions.
Reason therefore is the Ground of all true Morality; and, to act
according to Reason, is to act
Virtuously: Wherefore, to act
Virtuously would be
most Natural to Man, if his True Nature be not depraved; which it cannot, without Impiety, be thought to be, if we consider it as it came
immediately from
God's Hand. Wherefore, if it be not so
now, but be blinded and mis-led from
Reason and
Virtue, by
Passion and
Vice, (as we experience it is,) it is demonstrable hence,
a posteriori, that it has been
Therefore his Nature has been
perverted since his Creation. some way or other
perverted since its Creation; which Christianity tells us, has happen'd thro'
Original Sin, transfus'd from
Adam. Moreover, as the Sense of Corporeal or Sensible Pleasure or Pain invites the Man to pursue what is for the Good of the
Body, and makes him tend towards what's Agreeable, and eschew what's Harmful to
it; so, in Man, as he is
Rational, there is, or ought to be, answerable to those, a
Spiritual Pleasure and Pain,
viz. the Satisfaction and Dis-satisfaction of
Mind, which we call
Conscience, or the
Law of Nature, annex'd to all our Actions;
our Thoughts (as St.
Paul says)
accusing or excusing one another; so to keep us from
Unreasonableness, or
Vice, and make us more pliable to follow
Reason or
Virtue. For, as Grief or Pain is caus'd in us by our Knowing that our Bodies, for which we have a great Concern, is Disorder'd; so the
Stings of Conscience (as far as they proceed from Nature) come from
[Page 223] our Knowing that our
better part, our
Soul, for which we ought to have an incomparably higher Concern, is wounded or disorder'd in her
Rationality, which is her Essence.
7. Hence is seen, that Man is apt to be wrought upon by two several sorts of Motives,
viz. those which are sutable
Therefore
Supernatural Motives are added, to strengthen Man's weaken'd Nature, or
Reason. to the Good of the
Body, and those which are agreeable to the Good of the
Soul. Now, were not Humane Nature (as was said)
perverted, these two could not
clash; nor would there be any Inclination in the Man to do any thing which could prejudice his Superior Part,
Reason; to which the Inferior, the Body, is
naturally Subservient. But, Man's Nature being poison'd in the Spring-head, the Motives of the First Kind did hazard quite to over-bear the Motives of the Second Sort; and so Mankind became liable to act, in a manner, perpetually
against Reason, or, (to express it in Christian Language,) all his Actions might have been Sinful, and himself
a Slave to Sin. Wherefore, to obviate the violent Impulses of Passion, and to strengthen our Reason against its Assaults,
God's Wisdom, Goodness and Mercy took care to give us a Doctrine full of
Supernatural Motives, and those the most powerful ones that could be conceiv'd; taught us by a
Divine Master, and ascertain'd after the
best Manner; so to make the
Appearance of the
Eternal Goods it proposed (if reflected on)
Lively; which might keep us upright, and move us effectually to follow our true Nature,
Reason; and so pursue our true Last End, by the Practice of
Virtue.
[Page 224] 8. Now, there can be no Question but that, both in the State of
Pure and Uncorrupted Nature, as also in the
Supernatural Motives being the stronger, would always prevail, were they duly
Apply'd to a Subject dispos'd.
Corrupted State of it, thus powerfully assisted, the Innate Propension of the Will tending strongly to
Good or
Happiness; and
[Good] and
[Motive] being in our Case the
same, Eternal Goods would most strongly carry the Will, and prevail over Temporal ones; as certainly as Heat
ut octo would prevail over Heat
ut duo, were there the
same Application of one as of the other to the same Object equally well Dispos'd; in case the Proposal or
Appearance of both these Goods were but
Equal.
9. Both these Motives,
Natural and
Supernatural, have their several
Species or Phantasms beating upon the
Why the Understanding and
Will must be the
same Power substantially. Seat of Knowledge; with this difference, that the
Natural Phantasms, being directly imprinted, are
Proper ones; but those Reflex ones, being of
Spiritual Natures (as the Words and Language they are express'd in do testifie) are
Metaphorical and
Improper. As then, when in a
meer Animal a Sensation is made by a small Number of Agreeable
Effluviums they make only a slight Fancy, Imagination or Representation of it; but when an Impression is made by a great
Multitude of them, the Animal is Naturally
ripe for Action, and is
Enabled, or has a
Power to
act, which Power, thus prompt to act, we call
Appetite: So (as was said above) in a
Rational or
Knowing Animal, a small Quantity of Reflex Notions
[Page 225] may serve to give it a
speculative Knowledge of the Object proposed: But, when those
Reflex Impressions are
many, and of such Objects as, being
very Agreeable or Good to our true Nature, are therefore
highly concerning us to have them; the
Appearance of them is so
Lively, and the
Strength of their Motive Force is so
great, that the Man becomes fit to
act for them; which
Principle of Action we call
Will. So that
Knowledge and
Will differ but in
Degree, as did
Fancy and
Appetite in a meer
Animal. By which Explication are avoided all the Incoherent Positions about this Subject; such as are, that the Understanding
directs the Will; that the Will
knows; that one Power works upon another,
&c. Whence is seen,
10.
First, That the way to conquer in our Spiritual Warfare, is, to strive to
Multiply and
Strengthen those Reflex
How to
conquer in our Spiritual Warfare. Thoughts, especially those given us by
Supernatural Motives; and to make their Appearance
Lively in the Soul; that so it may be able to beat down and overcome the opposite Band of Impressions from
Corporeal Objects which assault it: Which I conceive to be what is Literally meant by a
Lively Faith working in us that best Virtue,
Charity. Next, in order to the
same End, we must endeavour, by a cautious and prudent Avoidance, to
lessen and
weaken the Impressions from
Corporeal Objects; which is done by that Virtue which we call
Temperance, or (when 'tis to some high degree)
Mortification; and, by that means to
dim the
Appearance those Objects would otherwise make; lest, if it be
too Lively, they should overcome
[Page 226] the Motive Force of those Objects which are
Spiritual. But, it is to be noted, that the
multiplying, or
frequently repeating those Reflex Impressions, are not so necessary to
every Person, nor always the best. For, a Wise, Judicious Christian, who, out of a
Clear Sight of Spiritual Motives, has (by a thorow-Penetration of their Excellency and Preferribleness) his Speculative Thoughts so Lively, that they
fix his Interior Practical Judgment to
work steadily for the Attainment of Eternal Happiness, is a far more
Manly and
Strong Christian, than those who arrive at a high Pitch by the frequent Dints of Praying, or other good Exercises, almost hourly continued: For, those
Well-knit Thoughts, and
Rational Judgments, are (as it were) an Impenetrable
Phalanx; and being Connatural to our Reason, no Assault can shock or break their Ranks. Yet, even in those firmest Souls,
Christian Discipline and
Vigilance must be observ'd; lest, not having those strong Thoughts or Judgments
still in readiness, they be
surprized by their Ghostly Enemy; which I take to have been King
David's Case, when he first sinn'd.
11.
Secondly, It is seen hence, that Man
determines himself to Action, or is
Free. For, 'tis evident, both to Reason
'Tis evident, that Man
determines himself to Action, and Experience, that all those Thoughts, Discourses, Judgments and Affections, he had in him
before, naturally, or supernaturally, are the
Causes of the
Determination of his
Will. Wherefore, all these being
Modes or
Accidents belonging to him, and Modes not being
Distinct Entities from the
Thing to which they belong, but
the Thing it self, (or, the
Man thus modify'd;) it follows, that
[Page 227]
Man
determines himself to Action; or, is a
Free Agent.
12.
Thirdly, Since Man has neither his Being, his Powers, his Actions, nor consequently, the Circumstances by
Yet, as Predetermin'd
by GOD. which he came to be imbu'd with his good Thoughts (from whence he has the Proposals of his true Good, and of those incomparable Motives to pursue it)
from Himself; but had all these from the
Maker and
Orderer of the World: And, since
this Series of Internal and External Causes (called, in Christian Language,
God's Grace) did produce this
Determination of himself, 'tis manifest, that he was
Predetermin'd by
God, the
First Cause, thus to Determine himself, as far as there was
Entity or
Goodness in his Action.
13.
Fourthly, Since all our
Powers are, by the Intent of Nature, ordain'd to
perfect us, and that Power, called
Determination to Virtuous Action does
perfect, and not destroy
Freedom.
Freedom, does not
perfect any Man while he determines himself to that which will bring him to
Eternal Misery; it follows, that the
more he is Determin'd to
Virtue and
true Goodness, the
more Free he is. Again, Since a Man is
Free when he acts
according to the true Inclination of his Nature; and the true natural Inclination of a
Man is to act according to
Right Reason, that is,
Virtuously; it follows, that
Freedom is then
most truly such, and the Man
most truly Free, when he is
Determin'd to Virtuous Actions. Whence
Irrationality, or
Sin, is by the Holy Ghost called
Slavery, which is opposite to
Freedom. From which
Slavery, the Mercy of
God,
[Page 228] meerly and solely through the Merits of his Son, our Redeemer, has
freed us.
14.
Fifthly, We Experience, that the Lively Proposal of Temporal and Eternal Goods, when it arrives to that
Good, if evidently
Appearing such, does certainly determine the Will. pitch, that there is
hic & nunc, such a
Plenitude (ex parte Subjecti) of such Objects or Motives, that it hinders the Co-appearance, Co-existence, and much more the Competition of the
Contrary Motives, does
always carry the
Will, or the
Man, along with it. For, the Object of the Will being an
Appearing Good, and no
other Good, in that Juncture, (at least, Considerably,)
appearing, because the Mind is
full of the
other; it follows, that the Inclination of the Will to
Good in Common, which Man is naturally determin'd to, must needs carry the Soul; no other (as was said)
then Appearing. Whence, Mr.
Locke's Position, that
Uneasiness alone is present; and his Deduction thence, that therefore nothing but
Uneasiness determines the Will to act, is shewn to be Groundless: For, an
Appearing Good cannot but be always
Present to the Soul; otherwise, it could not
appear, or be an
Appearing Good.
15.
Sixthly, Hence wrong Judgments arise, either thro' Want of
Information, as, when Men are not imbu'd
How Wrong Judgments
come. with sufficient
Knowledge of Eternal Goods; or else, thro' Want of
Consideration; whence, by not perfectly
weighing and
comparing both, they come to
prefer Temporal Goods before Eternal ones.
[Page 229] 16.
Lastly, 'tis to be noted, that Sin does not always spring from
False Speculative Judgments, but from their
Sin generally springs from
True but
Disproportionate Judgments. being
Disproportionate. For, 'tis a Truth that Temporal Goods are
in some sort Agreeable to us; nor would they hurt us for loving them as far as they
merit to be lov'd, provided we did but love Eternal Goods as much as
they deserve to be loved
too. Sin therefore is hence occasion'd, that thro' too close and frequent a Converse with
them, we too much
conceit, and make
vast Judgments of these
Temporal Goods in
proportion of what we make of
Eternal ones. And, were not this so, no Sin would remain in a bad Soul when separate, or in a Devil; nor, consequently, the proper Punishment of Sin, Damnation, because they know all Truths
Speculatively. Wherefore, their
Inordinate Practical Judgments (in which Sin consists) springs hence, that they do not
conceit, or (as we say)
lay to heart the Goodness of True Felicity, because they
over-conceit or make
too-great Judgments of the Goodness found in some
False Last End, which they had chosen. Yet these Disproportionate Judgments, tho'
Speculatively True, are apt to beget
wrong Practical Judgments, and
wrong Discourses or
Paralogisms in the Soul of a Sinner, to the prejudice of his Reason; as has been shown in my METHOD,
Book 3,
Less. 10. §. 18.
17. Mr.
Locke's Discourse about
Uneasiness, lies so cross to some part of this Doctrine, that it obliges me to examin
Of
Uneasiness, and Mr.
L's discourse concerning it. it. He endeavours to shew that
Uneasiness alone and
not Good or
[Page 230] the
Greater Good, determines the Will to Act. His Position, tho' new, and Paradoxical, is very plausible; and, taking it in
one Sense,
(viz. that there is always
some Uneasiness when the Will is Alter'd in order to Action,) has much Truth in it; and it seems to have much Weight also, by his pursuing it so ingeniously: Yet there is something wanting to render his Discourse Conclusive. For,
18.
First, If we look into Grounds and Principles, they will tell us, that 'tis the
Object of any Power, which
Good is the only Determiner of the Will; and not
Uneasiness.
actuates, or
determines it; and the Object of the
Will cannot be
Uneasiness: All Uneasiness being evidently a Consequence, following either from the not yet attaining the
Good we
desire, and
hope for; or from the
Fear of Losing it. And, if we should ask whether
Uneasiness does affect the Will, otherwise than
sub ratione mali, or, because it is a
Harm to the Man; and Ease otherwise affect it, than
sub ratione Boni, (that is, because it is
Good to him;) I believe it is impossible, with any Shew of Reason, to deny it. Now, if this be so, it will follow, that 'tis
Good only which is the Formal Motive of the
Will; and
Ease, no otherwise than as it is
Good.
19.
Secondly, All that we naturally affect being only to be
Happy, or to
be well; it follows, that
Good only is that
Prov'd from our Natural Desire of Happiness. which our Rational Appetite, the
Will, strives to attain; or pursues, and acts for.
[Page 231] 20.
Thirdly, Appearing Good being held by all, to be the Object of the Will, (for none hold, that
Good will
The
Appearance of the Good is of greatest weight, but, in a manner, disregarded by Mr.
Locke. move it, unless it
appears such;) and the
Greater Appearance of it having a
greater, and sometimes the
Greatest Power to move it, I observe, that tho' Mr.
Locke does now and then
touch slightly at the
Appearance of the Good proposed to the Understanding; yet, he no where gives the
full Weight to the Influence the several
Degrees of this Appearance have over the Understanding, to make the Man
will it; but only denies that
Good, or the
Greater Good, in it self, determines the Will. Whereas, even the
Greatest Good,
[...]dimly appearing such, may not, perhaps, out-weigh the
least Good, if it be
very Lively represented, or Apply'd close to our view, by a
Full Appearance of it. Hence, his Argument, that
[Everlasting Unspeakable Goods do not hold the Will; whereas,
very great Uneasiness does,] has not the least Force; because he still leaves out the
Degree of their
Appearing such to us. For, since (especially in our Case)
eadem est ratio non entium, & non apparentium; and no Cause works its Effect, but as it is
Apply'd; he should either have put an
Equal Appearance of the two Contesting Motives, or nothing will follow.
21.
Fourthly, This
Equal Appearance put, his Argument is not Conclusive, but opposes himself. For, the
Putting this
Appearance, his Reasons do not conclude. prodigious Torments inflicted by the Heathen Persecuters, upon the Primitive Martyrs, were,
[Page 232] doubtlesly, the Greatest
present Uneasiness Flesh and Blood could undergo; yet the
Lively Appearance of their Eternal Happiness, (tho'
Distant, and
Absent,) which their Well-grounded Faith, and Erected Hope assur'd them of, after those Short, tho' most Penal Sufferings;
overcame all that Inconceivable
Uneasiness they suffer'd at
present.
22.
Lastly, How can it be thought, that the getting rid of
Uneasiness, or (which is the same) the Obtaining
Prov'd, because
Ease is not the Perfection of a Soul. of
Ease, can be the Formal and Proper Object of the Will. Powers are ordain'd to
perfect the Subject to which they belong; and, the
better the Object is which they are employ'd about,
so much, in proportion, the Man is the
Perfecter, who applies that Power to attain it. It cannot then be doubted, but
True Happiness being the Ultimate Perfection Man can aim or arrive at, which is only attainable by Acts of his
Will; that Power was naturally ordain'd to bring Man to his highest State of Perfection by
such an Acquisition; or, by loving above all Things, and pursuing that Object; and, consequently, since this consists in obtaining his
Summum Bonum, 'tis the
Goodness of the Object, apprehended and
conceited such, which determines the Will; and, therefore, the Straining after
Greater, and even the
Greatest Goods, and being
Determin'd to
them, is what, by the Design of Nature, his Will was given him for. Now, who can think, that meerly to
be at Ease, is this
Greatest Good; or the Motive, Object, End, or Determiner of the Will?
Ease, without any
farther Prospect,
[Page 233] seems rather to be the Object of an Idle Drone, who cares not for
perfecting himself at all; but sits still, satisfy'd with his Dull and Stupid Indolency. It seems to destroy the Acquisition of all
Virtue; which is
Arduous, and not perform'd but by
Contrasting with
Ease, and
present Satisfactions. It quite takes away the very Notion of the Heroick Virtue of
Fortitude; whose very Object is the Overcoming
Ease, and attempting such Things as are
Difficult, and Inconsistent with it. I expect, Mr.
Locke will say, that all these Candidates of Virtue had not acted, had they not, according to their present Thoughts, found it
Uneasie not to act as they did. But I reply, that Uneasiness was not their
Sole Motive of Acting, nor the
only, or Formal Determiner of their Will: For, in that case, if meerly to be
rid of Uneasiness had mov'd them to act, meer
Ease had satisfy'd them. Whereas, 'tis Evident, they aim'd at a
Greater Good than meerly to
be at Ease. In a Word;
Ease bears in its Notion, a Sluggish, Unactive, and most Imperfect Disposition: It seems to sute only with the
[...], or Insensibility of a Stoick.
Pleasure and
Joy have some Briskness in their Signification:
Desire is
Active, and implies a
Tendency to some Good we affect: But the meer
being at Ease denotes no more but a
Stupid Indisturbance; which Noble Souls hate, as
mean, and are weary of it: And, if
Ease be the proper Motive and Determiner of the
Will; and the Greatest Good the Will can have, or wish, is
Eternal Glory; it would follow, that the Glory of the Saints and Angels in Heaven is nothing but being in the
best manner
at Ease; which is far from Elevating
[Page 234] the Soul to the
highest Degree of Perfection, as
Glory, or the
Beatifying Sight of
God does; and only signifies, she is, when in Heaven, securely
out of Harm's way, or free from being
disturb'd ever after: By which, no great
Good accrues to her, but only a kind of Neutral State, in which she shall receive
no Hurt.
23. The true Point then seems to me to stand thus; The Object of the Will, an
Appearing Good, works many
The Truth of this Point stated. Effects immediately consequent to one another. First, When the Appearance is but
slight, it begets a
Liking of it; when
Lively, a
Love of it, which determines the Will to it; to which, if
Great, follows an
Effectual Tendency towards it, called
Desire of it.
Desire not satisfy'd,
troubles us, or makes us
Uneasie: Uneasiness makes us strive to change our Condition, to
get Ease. This makes us to cast about, and Consider how to
find Means to do it: Means found, we make
use of them, and
actually go about to rid our selves of what was
Uneasie to us. Now, tho' some of these are
nearer to our Outward Action than others, yet the
Appearing Good in the Object is the
Common Cause which produces all those Orderly Dispositions; in virtue of which, as the
First Motive, they do
all Act, Assist and Concurr to determine our Will to go about the Outward Action with Vigour.
24. Ere I part with this Chapter of
Power, I am to observe, that Mr.
Locke has not any where so much as
Mr.
L. omits here the
Idea of
Power to be
a Thing, tho' Nature suggests i
[...] touch'd at the
Power to be a Thing; tho' Nature gives us as
[Page 235] Clear a Notion of it, as of any other
Power whatever. For, as oft as we see
one Thing made of
Another, which we know is not
Created anew, so often our Natural Reason forces us to acknowledge that
somewhat of the former Thing
could be made another Thing; and this, as evidently as when we see a Thing
Act, which did
not Act before, we must acknowledge it had antecedently a
Power to Act; and thence we frame an
Idea or Notion of
such a
Power accordingly. But of this
Power, called
Matter, and of its Metaphysical Compart, the
Form or
Act, I have treated largely already in my Appendix to my
Method, to which I refer my Reader; as also here,
Preliminary 5. §. 6, 7. I note, by this Omission of the Notion of Metaphysical
Power, or
Matter, that Mr.
L. holds so rigorously to his First Ground, that all our Notions are got by
Sensation and
Reflexion, that he seems to make account, that, by working upon
these, we do not gain
other Notions by using our
Reason; in which Sense, I must deny that Ground of his. Or else, he omits
this, and
other Notions, (especially
Metaphysical ones,) because he finds no
Proper or
Formal Similitudes for them in his
Fancy; which makes it still more Evident that he too much consults his
Imaginative Faculty, to the Prejudice of his
Reason; and, too frequently, means by his
Ideas, meer
Fancies. Which also is the reason why he blunders so about the Notion of
Substance.
REFLEXION
Thirteenth, ON
The Twenty Second and Twenty Third CHAPTERS.
1. I Find nothing in
Chap. 22th,
[Of Mixed Modes] to reflect on, but what has been spoke to already. The Author pursues with much Accuracy his
Our Mixture of our Notions is
Regular, Mr.
L.'s
Irregular and
Disorderly. own Method of shewing how his
Ideas of Mixt
Modes are made up of
Simple ones. Which, in a manner, falls into the same, as does our way of
ranging all our Notions into the
Common Head of Substance and its.
Modes, and then compounding them as Use and Occasion invites us, or rather as Nature forces us. Nor do I see how the Name
ties (as Mr.
Locke fancies) the several
Ideas together, more than barely by
signifying the Combination of them made beforehand
in our Minds. The different Method in this Point, taken by Mr.
Locke and us, seems to be this. That
We, by distributing our Ideas or
Notions into
Ten Common Heads, do know at first view in which Box to look for them; and, this discover'd, we find also all our Particular Notions, that are within the Precincts of each Head, by Dividing the Head it self by
Intrinsecal Differences, or
more and
less of it; which done, the Mixture of that Compounded Notion is
Close and
Compacted;
[Page 237] each Part of it, if in the same Branch of that Division, being
Essential to the other. And, if some Part of the Compound Notion be taken from
other Heads, we, by looking into their Notions, and Comparing them by our Reason, know
how much, and what Share of that Notion is borrow'd from others, and
belongs or
not belongs to it; and in what
manner it belongs to it: Which teaches us how to
predicate diversly; and instructs us
how the Terms of our Propositions are
connected, and whether they be connected
at all. Which exceedingly conduces to
Science, and (as we conceive) is hardly performable by
his way, but rather is Inconsistent with it. Again, while we
Divide those Common Heads, in case our Division be rightly made, we, with the same labour, frame Genuin and Proper
Definitions of each Notion under each respective Head. Whereas, we conceive, his way of Mixing his
Ideas wants the Beauty of placing their Parts
orderly, which the Process from Superiour to Inferiour Notions
has; and his Mixt
Ideas, if he goes about to explain and compound them, have so Ragged, Shatter'd, and Dishevell'd an Appearance, that 'tis hard to determin which of his
Simple Ideas that makes this Mixture, (much more which of his Compounded ones) is to be the First, Second, Third,
&c. So that the Definitions of his
Ideas do more resemble a
Confused Heap than a
Regular Building; as will be observ'd by any Man who reflects on those Definitions and Explications of his
Ideas he now and then gives us. In which, however it may be pretended, that his Materials are oft-times
proper, and the same with ours, yet it will be impossible to shew, that his
way of laying those Materials together
[Page 238] is
Regular, Artificial, or Handsome. He speaks of the Combinations, Compositions, and Mixtures of his
Ideas; but I do not remember he ever tells us, much less maintains, their
Regularity, or the
Order in which his several
Ideas, or the
Words which express them, are to be
placed; which must necessarily leave his Reader's Thoughts in much Confusion. Indeed, it seems not to have been his Intention in this Treatise to observe the
Rules of Art, but only to give us our
Materials; wherefore, as I do not
object, or much
impute this Deficiency, so I thought it not amiss to
note it.
2. While I perused Mr.
Locke's 23th Chapter, of the
Idea of Substance, I was heartily grieved to see the greatest
Without knowing what
Substance or
Thing is, we cannos pretend to
Philosophy. Wits, for want of True Logick, and thro' their not lighting on the right way of Philosophizing, lay Grounds for Scepticism, to the utter Subversion of all
Science; and this, not
designedly, but with a
good Intention, and out of their Sincerity and Care not to
affirm more than they
know. He fancies that the Knowledge of
Substance and
Extension are absolutely Unattainable. Now, if we be altogether Ignorant what
Substance or
Thing means, we must bid Adieu to all Philosophy, which is the
Knowledge of Things, and confess that we talk all the while of
we know not what: And, if we be invincibly Ignorant of what
Extension is, farewell to all the Mathematical Sciences; which, (those that treat of
Number, or Arithmetick, excepted) do all of them presuppose our Knowledge of
Extension, and are wholly
grounded on that Knowledge.
[Page 239] Wherefore, that I may perform the Duty I owe to
Science and
Truth, I judge my self obliged first to establish the Literal Truth in this Point; and, next, to satisfie his Scruples and Difficulties. In order to which I discourse thus.
3. We can have no Knowledge of a
Nothing, formally as such; therefore all our Knowledge must be of
Things one
All our Notions, and, amongst them, that of
Substance or
Res is taken from the
Thing. way or other; that is, all our Knowledge must either be of the
Res or the
Modus rei; or, (as the Schools express it) of
Substance or
Accidents; for,
other Notions we cannot have. Again, Since Mr.
Locke grants the Accidents or Modes are not
distinct Entities from the
Thing; they can only differ from it
Notionally; or, as divers Notions, Considerations, Respects, or Abstracted Conceptions, which our limited Understanding (not able to comprehend at once the
whole Thing, and all that belongs to it, in the Bulk) has of the
Thing, which grounds them all. Hence all our Knowledge of
Quantity, (under what Name, or in whatever Formality we take it) is of the
Thing as 'tis Big, Divisible, or Extended: Our Knowledge of Quality, is of the
Thing consider'd
according to what renders its
particular Nature Perfect or Imperfect.
Relation is still the
Thing, according to that in it which grounds our comparing it to others. Now, as we can consider the Thing
according to its
Modes or
Accidents, so we can have
another Notion or Consideration of the
Thing as to
its own self▪ abstracting from all these former Considerations; or a Notion of the
Thing, (not according to any Mode it has, but) precisely according to its
Thingship (as we
[Page 240] may say) or Reality; that is, in order to
Being; or (which is the same) we can consider it precisely and formally as an
Ens, Res, Substance or
Thing; and all we can say of it,
thus consider'd, is, that
'tis capable to be actually. For, since we see Created Things have
Actual Being, yet so that they can
cease to be; all that we can say of them, (thus consider'd) is, that they are
Capable to be. Besides, since we see they
have Being, were this
Actual Being or Existence
Essential to them, they would
be of themselves, and so
could not but be; and, consequently, must
always be; which our common Reason and Experience contradicts; in regard we know them to have been
made; and we see many of them daily
Produced, and others
Corrupted. This Discourse is built on this Principle, that all our
Ideas or Notions (and amongst them the Notion of
Substance or
Thing) are but so many
Conceptions of the
Thing; or which (taking the Word
[Conception] objectively) is the same, the
Thing thus or thus
conceiv'd; which, besides what's said here, is prov'd at large in my Second and Third Preliminaries.
4. Now, according to this Explication, which when we are distinguishing the Notion of
Thing or Substance
We cannot be Ignorant of the Notion of
Substance or
Thing. from its
Modes (as both of us are here) is evidently true; it is so far from being Impossible to
know, even
distinctly, what the Word
[Substance] or, which is the same
[Thing] means, or what Substance is, that it is impossible to be
ignorant of it. For, every one must needs know what it is
to be; since without knowing
this, we could not understand any thing another
says, nor what our
[Page 241] selves
think; for all this is perform'd by
Affirming or
Denying, express'd by
[is] or
[is not,] which speak
Actual Being, or
not Being. And 'tis in a manner
Equally Impossible not to
know what
[Capacity] or
[Power] means; which are the only Ingredients of
[Capable to be,] which is the very formal Conception of
Ens, as 'tis precisely
Ens; or, of the
Thing according to the meer Notion of
Substance, taking that Word in a Logical Sense, as 'tis distinguish'd from
Accidents; and not in a Grammatical one (as it were) for a
Supporter of the Accidents; for, this is a
Secondary Sense of
[Thing,] and does not signifie what
it is in it self, or according to its
Primary and precise Notion, as is noted above; but, according to what Respect or Consideration it bears to
others, or
other Notions.
5. Thus far concerning the
Idea or Notion of
Substance in
Common, or taken as abstracted from its
Modes or
Accidents.
We know the more Inferiour Notions of
Things less perfectly; Descending thence to such and such
sorts of Substances, and keeping still in that Line, 'tis plain that there goes
more to
their Composition, than there did to constitute the bare Notion of
Substance it self; and therefore the
Modes or
Accidents must be taken in (for there is nothing
else in Nature imaginable) to constitute them
such and
such: Wherefore, the
Complexion of those Accidents which
constitutes them of
such or
such a Nature, and nothing else, is (as the Schools phrase it) their
Substantial or
Essential Form. And, if we go yet lower, there will need still a
greater Complexion, or a Decomposition of Accidents for the same Reason; and so still
more, till we come to an
[Page 242]
Individual Thing; or, as they call it, the
Substanstantia Prima; which, only, is in proper Speech,
A Thing, because
And the
Individual Essence least of all. It only is
Capable of Existing. But, when we are got to this lowest Step in the
Climax of
Substance, I mean to the
Individuum or
Suppositum, which includes in it
all the Modes that constituted the Superiour and Inferiour Natures above it, and those innumerable Accidents over and above, which distinguish it from all other
Individuums of its own kind, and by which it is perfectly determin'd to be
This in particular, and
no other; then, 'tis no wonder our bewilder'd Thoughts are lost in a Wood; it being impossible for us to conceive, find out, much less to know
distinctly the confused Medley of those Numberless Accidents or Modifications found in the
Suppositum, which do
compleatly constitute its
Individual Essence.
6. And hence arises Mr.
Locke's first Difficulty, and his Apprehension that we can make nothing of the
Idea of
Substance.
To gain a Distinct Notion of
Substance or
Thing, me must consider it abstractedly from its
Modes, singly consider'd. But, he may please to reflect, that we ought to distinguish between the Notion of a
Thing or
Substance taken as
Involving all the Modes aforesaid; and the Notion of
Thing, as
Excluding, Abstracting from, and
Contradistinguish'd to to them all; in which
later Sense I take it here, and himself too, as appears by his Considering it as a
Supporter to the Accidents. Which done, I am confident his Difficulty will be at an End: For this is as easie to be done, as 'tis to see the Difference between the meer Notion of
Thing, (or
[Page 243] what's
Capable to be) and
such a Thing, or Capable to be of
such or
such a Nature. Next, he thinks that all we can make of the
Idea of
Substance is, that it is a
Substratum, or Supporter of the Accidents. To whch I Answer, that if we consider
Substance in reference to its
Modes, we do indeed make such a Metaphorical Conception of it; but
not, if we do (as we ought when we consider it
singly) conceive it as 'tis
in its self, or as to its
own precise
Notion, or
Idea. 'Tis partly the Impropriety and Unfitness of the Word
[Substance] (as I have noted Preliminary 5. § 10, 11.) and partly the Blundering Explication of the Common School-men, which breeds all this perplexity. And, indeed, 'tis no wonder, if, when we take
Metaphorical Words
Literally, we find our selves at a loss, and that our Thoughts ramble into Extravagancies. The Literal Truth of the whole business is this in short, which who ever does not well reflect on, and carry along with him, (the Distinction of our Notions depending on it,) I dare confidently affirm must necessarily discourse
Confusedly, and
Incoherently.
7. The
Thing, or
Individuum, as it stands in Nature, does (as was said) contain in its self what grounds, corresponds
The Literal Truth how
Substance and its
Accidents, or the
Thing and its
Modes are distinctly known. to, and verifies thousands of Different Notions or Conceptions which we may make of it. We cannot, as Experience teaches us, weild or manage
all or
more of those Notions at once; and, therefore, our Knowledge of it (taken
as it is in Nature, or in the
Bulk) is so
Confused, that we know not
distinctly what it is, more than to see
[Page 244] and experience that it
is, and is
Distinguish'd from all others. The only way then to gain a
Clear and
Distinct Knowledge of it, is to
take it in pices (as it were) by our various Considerations of it, and frame
many Partial, Inadequate or Abstracted Notions of it. All these Notions, how many soever they be, are either of
Res, or of
Modus rei; that is, either they must be the Notions or Natures of
Thing, or of
such a Thing; and both the
first of them, and also all the
rest, are nothing but the
Thing diversly Consider'd. The Conceptions, or Notions of the
Modes or Accidents are innumerable; but there is only
One which is the Conception of
Thing it self, which we find to be this, that 'tis
Capable to be or
exist; and, this Notion, or (which is the same) the
Object thus consider'd, we call
Ens, Res, Substance or
Thing. The other Notions we have of it, such as are
Big, Qualify'd, Related, &c. have neither
Being, nor any
Order to Being in their signification, or peculiar Notion, as had the
other. Wherefore, since Nature tells us that we must
first conceive the Thing
to be, ere we can conceive it
to be after such and such a manner; nor can the
Mode or Manner be apprehended to be of its single self
capable to be, otherwise than as it is
annext to what's
Capable to be by its self, or by its own peculiar Nature, that is, as it is
identify'd with
it; therefore no Mode or Accident can exist by Virtue of its own
Idea or
Notion, but in Virtue of the Notion of
Thing or
Substance; with which, therefore, tho'
formally Different, they are all
materially Identify'd. Or thus, more briefly: Had not the
Thing somewhat in it which grounds this true Conception of it, that 'tis
Capable to be; none
[Page 245] of the Accidents (they
all wanting in their Notion any Order to
Being) could be conceiv'd to
be at all. And this, in Literal Truth, is the great Mystery of those Positions, about which Disputants in the Schools, blinded with their own illunderstood Metaphors, have so long, like
Andabatae, fought in the dark about such Questions as these,
viz. Whether the
Essence of the Accidents is their
Inexistence, or
Inherence in the
Substance; Whether the Substance
supports them in
Being: Is their
Substratum, or the
Subject, in which, those Accidental Forms, do
Inhere? Then, in pursuance of their Fanciful Metaphor, some of them begin to cast about how those
Forms are
United to the
Subject or
Substance, or come to be
received in it; in order to which, and that nothing may be wanting to do the work thorowly, they coyn a new connecting little Entity, call'd an
Union, to soder them together, and so, instead of making it
One Entity, they very wisely make
Three. All which Conceits, if we look narrowly into them, have at the bottom this mistake, that all our several
Conceptions have so many distinct
Entities in the Thing corresponding to them. Which vast Errour both perverts all true Philosophy, and is against a First Principle in Metaphysicks, by making
Unum to be
Divisum in se, or
One Entity to be
Many. Now, if these Modes be
Things, or (to speak more properly) if the Notion of every
manner of a Thing be the formal Notion of the
Thing it self, or of
what's Capable of Existing; first, the Nature of
Modes is destroy'd; for they will be no longer the
[How,] but the
[What;] and the Nature or Notion of
Substance, or
Ens, is lost too; for, if all the Modes
[Page 246] are Distinct Entities, or
Capable of Existing, they must all be
Substances; which blends all the Notions Mankind has, or can have, (on the perfect
Distinction of which,
all Science is grounded,) in a perfect Confusion; and, consequently, reduces all our
Knowledge to a
Chaos of
Ignorance.
8 But I wonder most, how this Learned Man can think none knows what
Extension is. We cannot open our
'Tis impossible not to know
Extension, is being, in a manner,
Selfevident. Eyes, but they inform us, that the Air, and other Bodies which which we see, are not cramp'd into an Indivisible, but are vastly Expanded, or (which is the same)
Extended. May we not as well say we may see Light, and yet have no
Notion of it? And, does not himself make
Extension to be one of his Simple
Ideas, the Knowledge of which goes along with
all the Knowledges we have of Bodies; and, withall,
resembles the
Thing; For what, thinks he, serves an
Idea, but to make Men
Know by
it what it represents; or, consequently, an
Idea of
Extension, but to make us
know Extension? Perhaps he may think we cannot know it, because we cannot
define or
explicate it, but in Words
Equivalent to it. But, first, this Objection has no Ground; because all Definitions and Explications in the World are the
same Sense with the Notion they Define and Explicate; and, were it not so, they would be no Definitions nor Explications of
that Notion; for they do no more but give us
all the Parts of the Entire Notion, and
all the Parts are the same as the
Whole. Next, how does it follow, that, because we cannot
explicate it, we do not
know it? Whereas, the
direct contrary follows
[Page 247] in our present Case: For, the
commonest Notions can the
worst be
defin'd. because they
least need it, being
Self-known, or Self-evident. Not all the Wit of Man can Define and Explicate what it is to
be; and, yet, all Mankind knows it
perfectly, or else it is impossible they, not knowing what the
Copula means, should know the Truth or Falshood of any Proposition whatever. Thirdly, He seems to think that (as some of the School-men do imagin) Contradictory Positions may follow out of the Notion of
Extension; else, why should he imagin the Difficulties concerning it are
Inextricable: Which I must declare against, as the the
worst piece of
Scepticism, next to the denying all First Principles. For, if Contradictory Positions may follow out of any Notion taken from the
Thing, then that Notion, and consequently the Thing it self, would not have any
Metaphysical Verity in
it, but be purely
Chimerical. Add, that the learned
Thomas Albius, in his Excellent Preface before the Latin Edition of Sir
Kenelm Digby's
Treatise of
Bodies, has clearly solv'd those Imaginary Contradictions.
9. To shew the Difficulty of Knowing
Extension, he objects, that no Reason can be given for the
Cohesion of
The Cohesion of
Extended Parts is above
Physical Proofs, and can only be known by
Metaphysicks. the Parts of Extended Matter. If he means, that we can give no.
Physical Reason for it, or such an one as fetch'd from the Qualities or Operations of Bodies, I grant it; for all those Qualities and Operations are
Subsequent to the Notion of
Extension, and
Grounded on it: But, if he thinks there cannot be a far
Better and
Clearer Reason given from the Supream
[Page 248] Science,
Metaphysicks, I deny it. I explain my self; All Positions that concern the
Essences of
Things, or
Modes either, do belong to the Object of Metaphysicks; so that, whoever makes the
Natures or
Essences of any of these
[not to be what they are,] is most clearly convinced, by his violating that Metaphysical First Principle,
[A Thing is what it is,] to maintain a clear Contradiction. If then Divisibility be the
Essence of Quantity, and Divisibility signifies
Unity of the Potential Parts of Quantity; and
Continuity (as making those Parts formally
Indivisas in se) be evidently the
Unity proper to those Parts; it follows, that Quantity being the Common Affection of Body, does
formally, and as
necessarily, make its
whole Subject, that is,
all its parts, Continued, or
Coherent; as
Duality does make a Stone and a Tree formally
Two; or
Rotundity in a Body makes it Round; or any other
Formal Cause is engag'd by its very
Essence to put its
Formal Effect, which would induce a Clear Contradiction if it should not.
10. 'Tis not in this Occasion only, but in many others too, that Great Scholars puzzle their Wits to find out
Whence 'tis in vain to seek for Natural
Efficient Causes for those Effects that depend on
Formal Causes.
Natural Causes for divers Effects, the true Reason for which is only owing to
Trans-natural ones, or from these
Altissimae Causae, which only Metaphysicks give us; and it happens also, not seldom, that Men beat their Brains to find out
Efficients for that which depends only on
Formal Causes; whose
most certain Causality depends on
no Second Causes, but only on the First Cause,
[Page 249]
God's Creative Wisdom, which establish'd their Essences
to be what they are. Let any one ask a Naturalist, why Rotundity does formally make a Thing
Round, and you will see what a Plunge he will be put to, not finding in all Nature a Proper Reason for it. The same, in other Terms, is the Ground of Mr.
Locke's Perplexity how Extended Parts do
cohere; to which, the properest and most Satisfactory Answer is, because there is
Quantity in them, which is Essentially
Continued; and, so does Formally give
Coherence of Parts to
Body, its Subject. By the same means we have a Clear Reason afforded us, why Bodies
impell one another; which Mr.
Locke thinks is Inexplicable. For, putting one Body to be thrust against another, the Body that is
Passive must either be shov'd forwards, or there must necessarily be Penetration of Parts; unless, perhaps, at first, the Impulsive Force be so slight and leisurely, that it is able to cause only some Degree of Condensation. Every thing therefore
acting as it is, if the Body, or the Quantity of it, be
Extended, or have one Part
without the other, and, therefore it be impossible its Parts should be
penetrated, or be one
within the other, the Motion of the Passive Body must necessarily ensue.
11. To proceed: Mr.
Locke makes account we have as clear a Knowledge of Spirits, as we have of Bodies; and
We may have Clear Knowledge of
Spiritual Natures by
Reflexion. then argues, that we ought no more to deny the Existence of
Those, than of
These. Which I should like well, did he maintain and prove first, that the Nature of Bodily Substances is
clearly Intelligible: But, to make those Notions which are
[Page 251] most Essential and Proper to Bodies, and most Obvious of all others,
viz. their
Entity or
Substance, and their
Extension, to be
Unintelligible, and then to tell us, that
The Idea of Spiritual Natures are as Clear as that of Bodily Substance, which he takes such pains to shew is
not Clear at all, is, as I conceive, no great Argument for their
Clearness, nor their
Existence neither; but rather, a strong Argument against both: The Parallel amounting to this, that we know not what to make either of the one, or of the other.
12. As for the Knowledge we have of
Spiritual Natures, my Principles oblige me to discourse it thus: We can have
The Reason
Why; and the Manner
How. no Proper or Direct Notions of Spiritual Natures, because they can make no Impressions on our Senses; yet, (as was shewn
Reflex. 9. §. 7. above,) our Reflexion on the Operations, and Modes which are in our Soul, make us acknowledge those
Modes are not
Corporeal; and therefore, that the Immediate Subject of those Modes (our Soul) is not a
Body, but of another nature, vastly different, which we call
Spiritual. Our Reason assures us also,
See Method to Science, B. 4. C. 6. §. 18. by demonstrating that the first Motion of Bodies could neither proceed immediately from
God, nor from our
Soul, (which
presupposes both that, and many other Motions, to her Being,) that there must be
another sort of Spiritual Nature, distinct from our Soul, from which that Motion proceeds; which therefore being Active, and so
in Act it self, is not a
Compart, but a
Whole, and
Subsistent alone; which we call
Angels: Their
[Page 251] Operations prove they have
Actual Being, and therefore a
fortiori they are
capable to be, or
Things. Whence we must correct our Negative Expressions of them by our Reason; and hold, they are
Positive Things; all Notions of
Thing being
Positive. Farther, we can as evidently discourse of those Beings, or
Things, tho' Negatively express'd, as we can of any Body:
v. g. if an Angel be
Non-quantus, we can demonstrate it is
Non-extensus, Non-locabilis, &c. and, from its having no
Matter, or
Power, which is the Ground of all
Potentiality and
Change, 'tis hence collected, that 'tis a
Pure Act; and, therefore, that
once Determin'd, it is Immutable, at least Naturally. Lastly, I affirm, that, this presupposed, we can discourse
far more clearly of Spirit, than of Bodies: For, there are thousands of Accidents belonging, intrinsecally or extrinsecally, to every Individual Body, whence all our
Confusion, and Ignorance of it comes; whereas, in a
Pure Spirit, there are only three or four Notions,
viz. Being, Knowledge, Will and Operation, for us to Reflect on, and Manage; and, therefore, the
Knowledge of them is (as far as this Consideration carries)
more Clearly attainable, than is the Knowledge of
Bodies.
REFLEXION
Fourteenth, ON
The 24th, 25th, 26th, and 27th CHAPTERS.
1. THE 24th Chapter
[Of the Collective Ideas of Substance] gives me no Occasion to reflect. Only when he lays (as it were) for his Ground, that
the
The Mind
alone does not
collect Notions, or compare them.
Mind has
a Power to compare, or collect many Ideas into one, I am to suppose he means, that the Mind does not this of her self
alone, without the Jointacting of the Body, as has been often prov'd above; for, otherwise, the
whole, or the
Man, cannot be said to be the Author of that Action.
2. The 25th Chapter gives us the true Notion of
Relation, and very clearly express'd; which he seconds with
Verbal Relations come not from Defect in our
Language, but for want of a
Real Ground. divers other Solid Truths,
viz. That
some Terms which seem Absolute are Relatives; that
Relation can be only betwixt two Things; and that
All things are capable of Relation. What I reflect on is, that he gives us not the true Difference between
Real and meerly
Verbal Relations; nor the true Reason why some Relative Terms
have, and others
have not Correlates He thinks the Reasons why we call some of them ExtrinsecalDenominations (which is the
[Page 253] same with
Verbal Relations) proceed from
Defect in our Language, or because we want a Word to signifie them: Whereas, this matters not a Jot; since we can have the
Idea or
Notion of Relation in our Minds, if we have
good Ground for it, whether we have a Word to signifie it or no; or rather, if we have a
Real Ground for it, we shall quickly invent either some one Word, or else some Circumlocution to express it. Let us see then what our Principles in this Affair say to us.
3.
Relation is not here taken for our
Act of Relating, (for then it would belong to another common Head of Notions, call'd
Action) but for the
Thing as it is referred by our Comparative Power to another; Wherefore, there must be some
Ground in the Thing for our thus referring in; and, consequently, if the Relation be
new, or such a one as before
was not, there must be some
Novelty in the Thing it self to
ground it. Whence follows that, if there be such a Real Ground on the one side only, and
no Real Ground on the other, there will be a
Real Relation on the one side, and
no Real Relation on the other, but only a
Verbal one, or an
Extrinsecal Denominatien; Answering, or (as it were) Chiming Grammatically to the Term which is
really Relative,
v. g. Our Powers of
Seeing or
Understanding any thing, have a
Real Relation to their proper Objects; both because such Objects
Specifie the Power, or make it
such a Power, that is, give it its peculiar or distinct
Essence; as also, because the Power is by the Object
actuated and
determin'd to act; that is, the Power is
intrinsecally Chang'd, or
otherwise than it was, by means of the
Object; but the Object suffers
no kind of
Change, nor is it at all
Alter'd, or
otherwise
[Page 254] than it was by being
known or
seen. Whence the Intellective or Visive
Powers are
really Related to the
Object; but the Objects, for want of a
Real Ground, are
not really Related back to the Powers; however the Words
[Understood] or
[seen,] do Verbally answer to the Acts of
Understanding and
Seeing; which is, therefore, call'd by the Schools in their barbarous Language
[Relatio dedici] or an Extrinsecal Denomination. For farther Light in this very necessary Particular, I refer my Reader to my
Method, Book 1.
Less. 7. where, if I flatter not my self, he will find the Notion of
Relation treated of very fully and clearly. Especially I recommend to his Perusal the 9th, 10th, 11th, and 12th Section, where I discourse of that
Unmutual Relation of
the Measure to the Thing measured; the exact Knowledge of which is far more useful than any other piece of this Subject; however it lay out of Mr.
Locke's Road to take notice of such Speculations as regard, or not regard, the
Thing as their Ground.
3. Reviewing his 26th Chapter,
(of Cause and Effect, &c.) I found that he acquaints us very exactly, how we
What
Causality is, and what grounds the Relations of
Cause and
Effect. gain the
Ideas of them by our Senses; but he proceeds not to show us, (which yet he often does in other occasions) in what the nature of
Causality consists, which is of the Chiefest use in Philosophy. For, what is the Learned part of the World the better, for having those
rudest Draughts, or (as Mr.
L. well calls them)
materials of Knowledge,
Ideas or
Notions, or for knowing how we
come by them, (in which he very frequently terminates his Enquiries,) if we do not by
[Page 255] Reflexion and Reason,
polish and
refine them, and thence attain to true Knowledge of the Things, from which we glean'd them; or by what virtue they come to be
Causes of such
Effects? What I conceive of
Causality is, that 'tis the Power of Participating or Communicating some
Thing, or some
mode of Thing, to the Patient, which was before some way or other, in the Thing that
caus'd it: On which point I have no occasion to to dilate here particularly. Only, which concerns our present purpose, I am to note, that that which is thus
communicated is the
Real Ground on which the
Real Relation of the
Effect to its
Cause is founded. Whence follows, that the
Cause also, when it has some
Real Change, by being reduced from the
Imperfecter State of meer
Power, to the
Perfecter one of
Act, or (as we say)
gets something by producing such an Effect, will have a
Real Ground, and Consequently a
Real Relation to the Effect, and
not otherwise. And hence it is that
God, our
Creatour, has no
Real Relation to his
Creatures, tho' they have
many to
him; because he is no
otherwise, nor better, in the least, by Creating them, than he had been in Case he had not Created any thing at all; and therefore there is no Ground in
Him of a Real Correlation to
them.
4. The 27th Chapter
(of Identity and Diversity) requires a deeper Consideration. In order to which, I know no
The Knowing the
Principle of Individuation, must anteceede the Knowledge of
Identity and
Diversity. more Compendious way to clear the Point in dispute between us, than to fetch my Discourse from those Principles that concern it. The Subject does, indeed, properly
[Page 256] belong to Metaphysicks; but I will endeavour to do what I can, to avoid those Abstracted
Mediums, which are made use of in that Supreme Science. And, first, as the Ground work of my Discourse, I am to settle the
Principle of Individuation, or how a particular
Thing or
Substance, comes
to be what it is; for, this done, it will be easily seen whence we are to take our Measures, to judge when it
continues the
same, and when it is to be
another, or a Different Thing from its
former self. I discourse thus; nor will it be Tedious I hope to repeat often, what is so
Useful to be remember'd, as being the sure Ground of
all our Knowledge.
5. All our Conceptions, by which only we can discourse of Things, are either of
Res or
Modus rei; that is, they
What gives the Ground to
Specify all Notions. are either the Notions of
Substance or
Thing precisely; or else, the Notions of
Accidents. Of these the Word
[Thing] has a very
Abstracted Notion, and is perfectly Indifferent and Indeterminate to all Particulars: Wherefore the Notion of
such a
Species or
sort of Thing, being (as was said above)
more Determinate, must have something
superadded to it to determin it, and
compound or constitute it of
such a
Species; which can be nothing but such a
Complexion of Accidents or
Modes; there being (as was said) nothing else imaginable that can be added to the Notion of
Thing. Now, Philosophers agreeing to call that which
determins the common Notion of
thing; and so,
constitutes such and such
Species or
Kinds of Things
[A Substantial or
Essential Form;] hence, the
Substantial Form of all the
Sorts, Kinds, or
Species of Natural Bodies can be
[Page 257] nothing else but such a Complexion of Accidents, as fit the Thing for
such a kind of Operation in Nature. And, hitherto, if I mistake not, Mr.
Locke and I may agree in the main, however we may differ in the manner of Explicating our selves.
6. Descending then to the
Individuals, it is evident, that a Greater Complexion of Accidents is necessary to
What gives the Ground to our Notions of the
Individuum. determine and constitute the several
Individuums, than would serve to constitute the
Species; for, the
Species or
Kinds of Things are but
few, but the
Individuums under those Kinds are
Innumerable; and, therefore,
more goes to distinguish
these from one another, than was needful to distinguish or determine the
other: Whence it comes, that we can never comprehend or reach all that belongs to the
Suppositum, or
Individuum. Wherefore, it being a certain Maxim, that [what
distinguishes, does constitute,] this Medly of Innumerable Accidents, which
differences or
distinguishes each Individuum from all the rest, does also intrinsecally
constitute those
Individuums; or, is the Intrinsecal or Formal
Principle of Individuation. Moreover, since nothing
in Common, or not ultimately determin'd to be
This or
That, is
capable of Existing; nor, consequently, in proper Speech, a
Thing; it follows again, that that Complexion of Acccidents, which gave the Thing its Primigenial Constitution in the very first Instant it was thus ultimately
Determin'd to be
This, (or Different from
all others of the same Kind,) did truly and properly
Individuate it. Note, that this Discourse holds equally in Elementary, Mix'd,
[Page 258] Living, Vegetable and Animal
Individuums; allowing only for the smaller or greater Number of Accidents, which goes to the constituting each of them respectively. Why Mr.
Locke, who allows the Complexion of Accidents to constitute the
Specifick Nature, should not follow the same Principle, in making a
greater Complexion of the Modes
Intrinsecally distinguish the
Individuum from all others, and so constitute
It, I cannot imagin; it being so perfectly Consonant, and necessarily Consequent to his own Doctrine, and agreeable to Evident Principles.
7. Applying then this Discourse to
Man: Since it is the constant Method of God's Wisdom, as he is the Author of
How
Individual Men are constituted. Nature, to carry on the Course of it by
Dispositions on the Matter's side; and, therefore, to adjust and fit that which
Supervenes to what
Pre-exists; and, especially, to sute the
Form to the
Matter; and, since 'tis evident that the
Embrio pre-exists to the Infusion of the Soul, as the peculiar
Matter to its
Form; it follows, that the Soul is
adjusted to the Bodily or
Animal Part; and, according to the Degree, that part of it, call'd the
Fancy, is better or worse fitted (as far as is on its side) to perform such Actions, when it is ripe; or,
more or
less fit to work
comparatively, (in which all Judging and Discoursing
Method to Science, B. 2. L. 1. §. 10. consists,) there will be infused a Soul apt to
judge and
discourse more perfectly, or
less perfectly, according as the
Matter requires. And, were it otherwise, so that the Soul were apt to work
more perfectly than the Body were able to go along with it; first, that
[Page 259]
greater Degree of Rationality in the Soul would be
lost, and
in vain; and next, the
Man, God's Workmanship, would be
disproportion'd, and, in a manner,
Monstrous in his most Essential Parts. Putting then those Parts orderly fitted to one another, which can only be done (as was shewn) by suting the
Supervening Part to that which
pre-existed, it follows necessarily, that as the Bodily or (meerly) Animal
Matter of Man, the
Embryo, was, in the Instant before the Soul was infused, (and the
Man made,)
individually different from all of the same Kind, or from all other
Embryo's; and so, was, consequently, just to
such a Degree, fit, by the peculiar Disposition of its Brain, (as its conjoin'd Instrument,) to act with the Soul
comparatively; so, it is impossible (the
Soul being proportion'd to
that Matter, as its
Form) that any
two Souls should be perfectly
Alike, or
Equal in Rationality; or rather, that any Two
Men should have a Capacity of Knowing, or Reasoning, to the
self-same Degree: For, were they
equally Rational, those
two Men would be but
one and the
same Man
Essentially, or under the Notion of such a
Species; in regard that, tho' they might have many Accidental Differences, yet they would have nothing in the Line of
such a Rational Ens, or
Man, to distinguish them
Essentially, or make and constitute them formally
Two such Entities, or
Things, as we call
Men, or
Rational Animals.
8. This premis'd, I come to examin Mr.
L's Discourses upon this Subject. He imagins
Existence is the Principle
Existence
cannot possibly be the Principle
of Individuation.
of Individuation; which can consist with no show of
[Page 260] Reason. For, since
Thing in Common cannot exist, and therefore what's Ultimately determin'd to be
this Thing, or an
Individuum, can
only be capable of
Actual Being; 'tis evident that the Individual Thing must, (in priority of Nature or Reason) be
first constituted such, ere it can be
capable of Existence. Wherefore 'tis impossible that Existence, consider it how we will, can be in any manner the
Principle of
Individuation, the constitution of the Individuum being presupposed to it. Again, since, as has been shown above, the Notion of
a Thing, or an
Individuum, (speaking of Creatures) is
[Capable to be] 'tis impossible that
Actual Being, or
Existence, should constitute the
Potentiality or
Capacity of
Being, any more then the
meer Power of walking can constitute or denominate a Man
Actually walking. Besides, both Logick and Metaphysicks demonstrate that,
Existence, it being the immediate Effect of the first Cause, who is Essentially an
Infinitly-Pure Actuality of Being, is therefore the
most Actual of any Notion we have, or can have. Wherefore, since whatever does
difference or distinguish Another, must necessarily be
more Actual than the Notion Distinguish'd; it follows, that
Existence is of its own Nature a most perfectly uniform and
Undistinguishable Effect, that is
one and the
same in all Creatures whatsoever, as far as concerns its
own precise Nature or Notion: For Reflexion will inform us clearly, that whatever Notion is
Distinguishable is
Potential; and that the
Distinguishing Notion is
more Actual than it. Since then no Notion can be
more Actual than is that of
Existence; it follows, it cannot possibly be
Distinguish'd at all. Whence follows
[Page 261] this Unexpected, tho' Clear, Consequence, that, if Existence does
constitute the Individuality, all the Individuums in the world, as having
one and the
Self-same Constituter, would be but
one Individuum.
9. Next, Mr.
L. fancies, that the Existing of a Thing in the same
Time and
Place, constitutes the
Identity of a Thing;
The Outward Circumstances of
Time and
Place cannot conduce to constitute the
Individual Essences. and the being in
several Times and
Places constitutes its
Diversity. By which 'tis easy to discern, that he distinguishes not between the
Extrinsecal Marks and
Signes by which we may
know the Distinction of
Individuals, and what
Intrinsecally and Essentially constitutes or
makes them
differeut Things. Who sees not that
Time and
Place are meerly
Extrinsecal to the Notion of
Substance, or rather
toto genere different from it, as belonging to other Common Heads? And therefore they are too
Superficial Considerations for their
Identity and
Diversity (which are Relations grounded on their
Essence) to consist in them. Besides
Time and
Place are evidently no more, but
Circumstances of the Thing; wherefore, that very word
(Circumstance) shows plainly that they cannot be
Intrinsecal, much less
Essential to it; and it evidences moreover that they
suppose the Thing already constituted, to which they are annext. Tho' then
Practical men may have light thence to distinguish
Individuums; yet, it is very Improper for Philosophers, or Speculative Reflecters, to make the
Entity of Things, which grounds the Relations of
Identity and
Diversity, to
consist in these
Outward Signes and
Circumstantial Tokens.
[Page 262] 10. This Learned Gentleman conceives there must be a Different Reason for the Individual Identity of
Man.
An Individual
Man is formally an Individual
Thing of that Kind, and an Individual
Person too. To make way to which he premises, and would perswade us
gratis, that
it is one thing to be the same
Substance, another the same
Man, and a third to be
the same Person. But, I must forestall all his Subsequent Discourses by denying this Preliminary to them. For, speaking of
one and the
same Individual Man, as he does, I must affirm that 'tis all one, nay, the same Formal Conception of him, to be the same
Substance, Man and
Person, For Example, 'tis evident that
Socrates is one Thing under the Common Head of
Substance, or
Ens, descending by the
Genus of
Animal, and
Species of
Homo; whence this
One Thing or
Substance is not only Necessarily, but Formally
one Man, because he is formally a a Thing, or
Substance, under the Kind or
Species of
Man; and 'tis impossible he can be under any other. Again
[Man] bearing in its Essential Notion that he is an
Intelligent Being, he is
Essentially and Formally one
Person too. Nor can we separate, even by our thought, one of those Considerations from another, unless we take the word
[Substance] or
[Man] in a Generical, or Specifical Meaning for
Substance, and
Man in common; which we are forbid to do by our very Subject in hand, which is about the Principle of
Individuation; or else, unless he takes
Substance for Parts of
Matter, with their Quantity and Figure acceding and deceding to the
Individuum; which Things are not Essential to
Man, nor fit
[Page 263] him for his Primary Operation; which Position follow'd home, would, perhaps, make the Individuality of
Man, and of all Things else, alter every Moment. So that Mr.
Locke, led by the different Sound of Words, makes Three Notions of One; and then racks his Wits to shew how this One Notion, made into Three, is distinguish'd; which we may easily foretell must render his Discourse very Extravagant, as will be seen shortly.
11. Perusing his 8th Section, I much fear that his Tenet, that Brutes are
knowing and
rational, does influence
The
Essence of Things not to be taken from the Judgment of the Vulgar, nor from
Extravagant Suppositions. his Thoughts strangely on this Occasion, and makes him dislike the Definition of
Man, [viz. a
Rational Animal;] and he seems here not only to take the
Idea of
Individuation, but of his very
Nature and
Kind too from his
Make and
Shape; and then he discants on what People would think of a Thing in the Shape of a
Man, which never used Reason any more than a Cat or Parrot; or, of a Cat or Parrot that could
Discourse or
Philosophize? I answer, I will tell him my Mind when it shall please
God to do Miracles to help out our want of Principles; and, in the mean time, that I think such Extravagant Suppositions, perverting the Course of Nature, should not be heard amongst Philosophers; much less be brought
instead of, or to
Abett, Arguments. It would be more to purpose, if he could convince Men of Sense by Conclusive Reasons, that it is possible that
Knowledge should be made by Artificial laying together Particles of
Matter; or else, if it
[Page 264] cannot, to prove that Srutes have
Spiritual Natures in them: For, one of these two must necessarily be first made good, ere we can with Reason affirm, that
[...]s have, or can have
Knowledge. 'Tis
Principles and not
Fancies which must guide our Thoughts in such concerning Points. What I conceive Sober Men, and even the Generality, would think of such
Irrational Men and
Rational Brutes is this: They would think the former, if they could never be made to understand, or
answer pertinently in their whole Lives, (notwithstanding their
Make,) to be
no Men; and the Later, I mean those
Philosophizing Brutes to be either
Devils, or Engins acted and animated by them: So far are such wild Suppositions from giving us the Notions of Things. But the main Point (in which Mr.
Locke frequently mistakes) is, that it matters not at all what People
think or
judge. We are indeed to take the Meanings of Words which express our Natural Notions, or Simple Apprehensions, from the Users of them, the
Populace; but, the Applying, or Joining those Words or Notions to one another, in order to the framing
Thoughts or
Judgments of such Connexions, we are to take only from the
Learned, or from the
Principles belonging to the Sciences that treat of such Subjects, and
not at all from the
Vulgar; which if we did, we must judge, as many of them doubtlesly do, that the Moon is no bigger than a great
Cheshire Cheese; nor one of the
Fixed Stars so big as a Brands-end, or a Beacon on Fire.
[Page 265] 12. The former Distinction forelaid, he proceeds to make
Personal Identity in Man to consist in the
Consciousness
Consciousness
cannot constitute Personal Identity. that
we are the same thinking Thing in different Times and Places. He proves it, because
Consciousness is Inseparable from Thinking, and as it seems to him,
Essential to it. Perhaps he may have had Second Thoughts since he writ his 19th Chapter, where, § 4. he thought it probable that
Thinking is but the Action and not the Essence of the Soul. His Reason here is,
Because 'tis impossible for any to perceive, without perceiving that he does perceive. Which I have shewn
Reflex. 2. § 2, 3, 4, 5. above to be
so far from Impossible, that the
Contrary is such. But, to speak to the Point:
Consciousness of any
Action or other Accident we have now, or have had, is nothing but our
Knowldge that it belong'd to us; and, since we both agree that we have no
Innate Knowledges, it follows, that all both Actual and Habitual Knowledges which we have, are
Acquir'd or
Accidental to the Subject or
Knower. Wherefore the Man, or that Thing which is to be the
Knower, must have had Individuality or Personality from
other Principles,
antecedently to this Knowledge call'd
Consciousness; and consequently, he will
retain his Identity, or continue the
same Man, or (which is equivalent) the
same Person, as long as he
has those
Individuating Principles. What those Principles are which constituted this
Man, or This Knowing
Individuum, I have shewn above, § § 6, 7. It being then most evident, that a Man must
be the same, ere he can
know or
be Conscious that he
is the same; all his
[Page 266] Laborious Descants, and Extravagant Consequences, which are built upon this Suppositions, that
Consciousness individuates the Person, can need no farther Reflexion.
13. Yet it is a great Truth, that Consciousness of its own Actions is
Inseparable from a
Knowing Individual Substance,
That Consciousnes is Inseparable from every Individual
Man. or
Person, and remains with it
eternally; and (which will justifie the Forensick Consideration he mentions) will
Acquit or
Condemn him when he appears before God's Dread Tribunal; not because it
constitutes its Personality, but because nothing we once
knew, or knowing,
did, is possible to be ever blotted out of the Soul. Whence it comes, that a Soul not only knows her self as soon as separated, (or rather,
is then her own
First, and most
Immediate, and
Ever-most-present Object,) but also, because, she
then knowing all the Course of the World, and, consequently, all the Actions of her past Life, both Good and Bad, is disposed, by the Knowledge of the
former, and by the Consequences of them, laid by
God's Mercy or Justice, to erect her self by
Hope to an Ardent and Over-powering
Love of her true Last End, which will
save her; or, by her Knowledge, or the Consciousness of the
Latter, to sink into
Despair, which will plunge her into a Hell of Endless Misery. It is also true, that we are Conscious
here of any perceptible Good or Harm that happens to our Person; because we cannot but
Reflect on what concerns any part of our
Individuum, which is our
Self; which, yet, is so far from proving that our Personality
consists in this Consciousness, that
[Page 267] it proves the direct contrary: For, it shews that our Person, or Individual
Self, affected thus agreeably, or disagreeably, is the
Object of that
Consciousness; and
Objects must be
antecedent and
pre-supposed to the
Acts which are employ'd about them, because the Objects are the
Cause of those
Acts. Nor is there any farther Mystery in the Word
[Self;] for it means no more but
our own same Intelligent Individuum, with which we are well acquainted, partly by
Direct, partly by
Reflex Knowledges.
14. It looks so very odly to say, that one of our own
Acts should constitute our own particular
Essence,
Yet
Angels, who are
Pure Acts, are constituted, in part, by the
Act of Knowing themselves. (which it must do, if our
Personal Identity consists in our
Consciousness,) that I am apt to think that Mr.
Locke's great Wit aim'd at some other Truth, tho' he hap'd to mis-apply it. I can but guess at it; and perhaps 'tis this: 'Tis, without doubt, true, that the Essence of
Subsistent Spiritual Natures, which (as having no
manner of
Potentiality in them) are
Pure Acts, (I mean
Angels,) consists in
Actual Knowledge; which
Act is first of
themselves. And, if so, why may not
this Act of the Soul, call'd
Consciousness, employ'd about
her self, or her own
Actions constitute the
Soul, or the Man's
Personality. But, the difference lies here, that those
Pure Spirits having no
Matter or Potentiality in them,
Annex'd to, much less
Identify'd with their Natures, their Essence is formally constituted by their being
in Act according to their Natures; that is, by being
Actually Knowing: Whereas, the Soul, in this State, being
[Page 268] immers'd in Matter, and
Identify'd, or making
One Thing with her Bodily Compart, and
needing to use it as her Conjoin'd Instrument (as it were) to attain Knowledge, is therefore in a State of
Potentiality; whence she has no
Innate Notions, (much less
Principles,) but is meerly
Passive in acquiring those First Rudiments of Knowledge: However, after she is thus preinform'd,
she (or rather, the
Man, according to his Spiritual Part) is,
in part, Active, when he
improves those Knowledges, or ripens them to Perfection, by his Reflexion and Reason, as both of us hold.
15. I see no Necessity of making any farther Remarks upon this Chapter, after I have noted some other ill-laid,
No
Soul is Indifferent to any
Matter. and wrongly supposed Grounds, which occasion'd his Mistakes. As, First, That
the Soul of a Man is indifferently alike to all Matter. Whereas, each Soul not being an
Assistant, but an
Informing Form; and, withall, being but the Form of
one Particular, and therefore
fitted (as was lately proved) to the Disposition of the particular
Pre-existent Embryo; it can be receiv'd in
no Matter, but
that which is individually determin'd in it self, as to its Animality; and therefore it
requires a Form distinct from
all others, or as the Individual Constitution of the
Embryo was. Secondly, §. 28. he makes account,
the Specifick Idea, if held to, will make clear the Distinction of any Thing into the same, and Diverse: Whereas, our Subject (as I suppose) being about
Individual Identity, and
Diversity; how the holding to the
Specifical Idea, in which all the
Individuums
[Page 269] under it do
agree, and which makes them
one in Nature, should clear the Distinction of
Individuals, is altogether inexplicable. It must then be only the
Individual Idea, or Notion, as far as we can reach it, (to which there go
more Modes, than to the
Specifical,) and its
Intrinsecal Composition, which can
diversifie Things
Really, or make them to be
Really the
same, or
Divers: However, some Outward Circumstances can do it,
quoad nos. I am not much surpriz'd, that Mr.
Locke, led by the Common Doctrine, does think there are no
The Notion of the
Individuum is
Essential.
Essential Notions under that which Logicians call the
Species: Whereas, all
Individuals being most properly
Distinct Things, must have also
(Essence being the Formal Constitutive of
Ens) Distinct Essences, and so be
Essentially Distinct. But of this, enough in my
Method, Book 1.
Less. 3. §. 11.
&c. His Proof of it is very plausible: But the Reader may observe, that while, §. 29. he uses the Word
[that Rational Spirit,
that Vital Union,] he supposes it
That; that is,
Individually the same; instead of telling us what makes it
That. Besides, that he throughout supposes
Existence to individuate; which is already confuted. Lastly, I observe, that, to make good his Distinction of
[Person,] from the Individual
Substance, and Individual
Man, he alledges, that a Hand cut off, the
Substance is vanish'd. By which 'tis manifest, that he takes
[Substance,]
The
Substance is the same, tho' some Quantity of the
Matter does come and go. not for the
Thing, called
Man, constituted by a
Soul, as its
Form; but, for the
Quantity of the
Matter, or the Figuration
[Page 270] of some Organiz'd Part: Whereas, taking the Word
[Substance,] as he ought, for
Ens, or
Thing, no Alteration or Defalcation of
Matter, Quantity, or Figure,
&c. makes it
Another Substance, or
Another Thing; but such a Complexion of Accidents, or such a
New Form, as makes it
unfit for its
Primary Operation, to which it is ordain'd, as it is a Distinct Part in Nature. Nor can this argue in the least, that
Consciousness constitutes Personality; because this happens not only in
Men, or
Persons, but also in
Trees and
Dogs; which, if they lose a Branch, or a Leg, are still the same
Substance, or
Thing; that is, the
same Tree, and the
same Dog, as all the World acknowledges.
REFLEXION
Fifteenth, ON
The 28th, 29th, 30th, 31th, and 32th CHAPTERS.
1. THE 28th Chapter
[Of other Relations] is very Ingenious, and consonant to his his own Principles. It might; indeed, shock a less attentive Reader
That is only true
Virtue, which is according to
Right Reason. to see
Virtue and
Vice rated, or even so much as
named so, from the Respect they have to the
Lesbian Rule of Reputation or Fashion, call'd in Scripture
Consuetudo Saeculi, which the more Libertine Part of the World would set up and establish as a kind of
Law. And this, I suppose, was the Occasion that made that very Learned and Worthy Person, Mr.
Lowde, except against it. But the Author has clear'd that Point so perfectly in his Preface, that none can now remain dissatisfy'd: For who can hinder Men from
fancying and
naming things as they list.
2. I take leave to discourse it thus: The word
[Virtue] both from its Etymology and true Use, signifies
Manly, or
becoming a Man, taking him according to his Genuin and Undeprav'd Nature given him by
God; that is,
Right Reason. This
Reason, if we use it and attend to it, will give us the Knowledge of a
Deity: In Speculative Men,
[Page 272] by way of
Demonstration; in others, by a kind of
Practical Evidence, from their observing the Regular and Constant Order of the World, especially of the Celestial Bodies; as likewise by their Scanning, according to their different Pitch, the Solid Grounds of the Christian Religion Reveal'd to us by
God,
viz. The certain Testimony of the Miracles, and other Supernatural ways by which it was introduced and recommended.
This Right Reason convinces us we are to
Adore this Supreme Being and Great Governour of the World, and to
Obey him in those things he has manifested to us to be his Will.
This assures us that he governs his Creatures according to the Natures he has given him; and, therefore, that he governs Mankind according to his True Nature,
Right Reason; and consequently, that the
Rule of Living, or the
Law he has given us, is absolutely the
Best for the Universal Good of the World, which Right Reason teaches us is be observ'd ahd preferr'd before the Satisfaction of our own private Humour or Appetite; and therefore this Rule, call'd the
Decalogue, or
Ten Commandments, is
most Rational. Whence, from its being most Agreeable to Man's true Nature,
Reason, 'tis hence styled
Jus Divinum Naturale, or the Law
writ in Men's Hearts. This shews how compleat a Summary of our Comportment with all others of our own kind, that Incomparable Precept is,
[Do the same to others as you would they should do to you] and that a Rule so short and plain in
Words, and so comprehensive and universally Beneficial in
Sense, could only be dictated by a Divine Master.
This assures us that, if this Infinitely Great and Good Governour does, to elevate and perfect Souls, oblige them to
believe
[Page 273] any other and higher Points, especially such as are Uncouth to the Course of the World, or to Natural Reason, he will, out of his Wisdom and Goodness, give us such Convincing
Grounds for our Belief of them, as shall
overpower the Repugnance of our
Fancies, and
oblige us according to Principles of Right
Reason to assent to them as
Truths. This tells us also, thro' our Reflexion on the Goodness, Piety and Peaceableness of Christian Doctrine, that the Principles of it (that is, the Doctrine it self) are
True and
Sacred; and lets us see how infinitely we are bound to his Favour, and Merciful Kindness, for enlightning us with so Sacred a Law, and so every way conformable to Right Reason. And, if any Company or Sort of Men have, out of the Depravedness of their Nature, fram'd to themselves, and introduced any
other Rules of Manners, grounded upon Vain-Glory, False Reputation, or any other new-fangl'd Conceits of their own Invention;
v. g. if they would strive to Legitimate, and make pass for Current and Unblameable Morality, Duelling, Excessive Drinking, Swearing, Whoring, Cheating,
&c. This tells us how
Unmanly, and far from Right Reason, those Actions are; and how the World could not long subsist, did Men take their private Revenge, besot their Brains continually with Excess; Blaspheme, or needlesly and carelesly (that is, irrevently) slubber over
God's Holy Name, which alone gives Majesty and Authority to all those Sacred Laws; or, did they live promiscuously with Women, or take away all they could get from other Men.
This Right Reason, abetted by Costly Experience, shews us what pernicious Consequences, and Inconveniencies of
[Page 274] many kinds, do attend the Breach of those Laws, instituted for the Universal Good of the World; and, how all the Course of our Life is dis-jointed, and out of Frame, when we once yield the Conduct of it to Passion and Vice. Lastly, 'Tis this Light of True Reason, which makes those who are conscious to themselves that they have deviated enormously from this Rule, look upon themselves as Debauchers and Deserters of their Reason, which is their
Nature; as Breakers and Contemners of the Law (not of the Land, but) of the
World, and Disregarders of the Law-giver himself; as Base, Mean, Corrupted, and Rotten at the Heart, Degenerate from their own true Nature; and, therefore, (unless they reform themselves,) utterly uncapable of being promoted to that Perfection and Happiness, to which the ever ready Generosity of their Infinitely-Bountiful
God and Maker, would otherwise advance them; and, moreover, as Liable to all those most Dreadful Punishments, which the Anger of so great a Majesty, justly provok'd, will certainly inflict on them. Whence ensues Interior Heart-gnawing Sorrow, and Stings of Conscience; and, if they persist, Despair and Damnation. These Things consider'd, and
Virtue being Nothing but
Right Reason (Man's true Nature) employ'd about Fitting Objects, in Fitting Occasions, I do not think we are to attend to what Irrational Men, Libertines, or Humourists call
Virtue or
Vice, and esteem
Laudable or
Blameable; but to what
Right Reason, the
only Establish'd and
Impartial Standard in this Case, teaches us to be
truly such: And, I think it had been better, and more unexceptionable, to have called such good and bad Dispositions
[Reputed
[Page 275]
Virtues and Vices,] than to join those Qualities in an Univocal Appellation with those
Rational or
Irrational Habits, which only, in proper Speech, are
truly such.
12. As to the 29th Chapter, [of Distinct and Confused Ideas,] I cannot think that
the Confusion of Ideas, is in reference
How we come to have
Confused Ideas, or Notions.
to their Names; but springs mostly from the Reasons assign'd by himself, §. 3. For, what are
Names, but the Words which
signifie those
Ideas? The
Idea, then, is in my Mind,
what it is, and
such as it is, independently of those
Names; as being there
before I named it. And the same Reason holds, for keeping up the Distinction of those
Ideas; for the Notions will be still what they were, whether
one Name or
Another be imposed on them: And, I think Mr.
Locke agrees with me, that they are like Figures, which, the least detracted, or added, makes the
Idea be quite
another. If one talks to me of a
Mufti, and I take that Word to signifie a
Rat-catcher, my
Idea of a
Rat-catcher is the same as if the Word
[Rat-catcher] had been used, tho' the
Reference of the
Idea to that Name be as wrong as may be. Or, if I speak of an
Individuum, called
Longinus, and another takes that Word to signifie a
Yard; my
Idea is
confused, being of an
Individuum; and his
Distinct, tho' the
Word be the
same. So if the same Person, rectify'd as to the Meaning of any Word, takes it
now in a different Sense than he did
formerly, then he has another
Idea by it than he had; but yet, both his
former, and his
New-got Idea are still unalterably and perfectly distinct. But, I observe, that Mr.
Locke attributes many Things to
Words and
Names; which, whether
[Page 276] it be his Over-acuteness, or my Dulness, I can make nothing of. What I conceive of
Confus'd Ideas, is this: In two Cases chiefly they are
Confus'd, viz. when there is a Confusion in the Things themselves from which they are taken, and to which they Correspond; as, when too many Considerabilities are blended together (as it were) in the same
Suppositum, or
Individuum; or, that the Object it self consists of
Many Things; as, a Heap, an Army, a Sack of Wheat,
&c. Or else, when the Object is not well represented, either by Defect of the Organ, the Distance of the Object, or the ill Disposition of the
Medium. To this latter sort belongs the Imperfection of our Understanding; which, not able to comprehend the whole
Thing, is forced to make many Inadequate
Ideas or Notions of it; which, not reaching to
particularize the Thing, must therefore be
Common, or General, as containing more under them
Indeterminately, that is,
Confusedly. In two Cases also,
Names seem to cause in us Confused
Ideas: One, when the Word is
perfectly Equivocal, and signifies neither Sense
determinately. The other, when a Multitude of Words are huddled together
inartificially, or stammer'd out
unintelligibly; to which we may add, our not understanding the Language thorowly. In which Cases, we have either no Notion at all, or, if any, a very
Confused one. And these seem to me the only solid Ways to breed
Confused Ideas, as being taken from the Nature of the
Things, and of their Circumstances; and from the Nature of the
Words, as
Words; that is, from their
Significativeness. As for the
Secret and Unobserved References, the Author speaks of,
which the Mind makes of its Ideas to such
[Page 277] Names, I must confess, I know not what it means, more than that the Understanding knows perfectly, or imperfectly, what the Word stands for, or (which is the same) what is its
true and proper
Meaning. Concerning
Infinity, of all sorts whatever, I have said enough formerly, on divers Occasions.
3. The 30th Chapter needs no
New Reflexion. The 31th,
[Of Adequate and Inadequate Ideas,] has in it much
The
whole Thing, as it needs not, so it
cannot be known clearly. of true Philosophy; especially, where he makes the
Essences of Things consist in the Complexion of the Modes or
Accidents. I grant, that
whole Complexion is not knowable by us in this State: But, why have not we as much Knowledge of them as is necessary for us? Or, why must we think we know
Nothing of them, unless we have (over and above our Use) all those superfiuous Degrees of the Knowledge of Things, as may satisfie also our Curiosity, or Humour? By those Accidents of
Gold, which we know, we can discern Gold,
Ordinarily, from other Metals: Or, if any Cunning Fellow would impose upon Nature and us, and undermine that slighter Knowledge of the Generality, to cheat them;
God has furnish'd us (especially those whose peculiar Concern it is) with Means to countermine their Sophisticating Arts. I grant too, that our
Idea of Individual Substances is not
Adequate; but, if an Imperfect Notion of them be sufficient for our purpose, and withall, most sutable to our Imperfect Understanding, why should we desire more.
[Page 278] 4. Moreover, there is
another Reason, of a
higher Nature, and most Supreamly Wise, grounded on what the
The Metaphysical Reason why this
Complexion of Accidents which constitutes
Individuums, should be almost infinitely various. Metaphysicians term
Altissimae Causae, which we call
First Principles, why this Complexion of Accidents should be so
Numerous, and Millions of Ways variable. It becomes the
God of Truth, so to order his World, that Things should be a
Ground for Truth. Now, had there not been almost as Infinite Variety of those Modes which constitute, and, consequently,
distinguish, every
Individuum; it might happen, there being such an innumerable Multitude of those Individual
Things, that some
Two of them, which, by being
Two, must be
Different, would yet
differ in nothing, or in no respect, or Mode; and so, they would be
One, and not
One; which is a Contradiction. Nay, not only divers
Things, but each Discernable and Divisible
Part of the
same Thing, however seemingly Uniform, must have a
various Complexion of those Modes, to
distinguish them. For Example; Let a
20s. Piece of Gold be divided into Forty Parts; each Part, after
Division, being now a
Whole, and a
Distinct Thing from all the rest, must either have some
Distinct Modes in it, to
distinguish it from all the others, or it would be
Distinct, and yet
Not distinct, (having nothing to distinguish it;) that is, it would be
One Thing, and yet
Not one Thing; or rather, the
same Part, and yet
Not the same Part; and this
in the same respect, (viz. under the Notion of
Substance, Thing, or
Part;) which is a perfect Contradiction. Wherefore, the
God of Nature, who is always
Essential Truth, has so order'd
[Page 279] it, that Things, and each part of Things, how minute soever, should have a Ground in them of
differing from one another, as whoever is used to Microscopes, will easily discover. As for what concerns
us, this Inconceivable Variety tasks our Industry, employs our Speculation, and raises our Contemplation, by making us see that
God's Wisdom is infinitely exalted in the
least of his Creatures; and by obliging us to break out into Transports of Admiration,
Job 36. 26.
Ecce, Deus magnus vincens Scientiam nostram.
5. Since then we see and experience that Things
do exist, and therefore (nothing being Able to do what
We can sufficiently know Things without comprehending fully this C
[...]mplexion. 'tis
not Capable to do) are
Capable of Being Actually, or Existing; since we know they existed not
of themselves, or by virtue of their
Own Essence; and therefore, that to be
meerly or purely
Capable of Existing, is the very Nature or
Notion of Created Things, considering them precisely according to the Notion of
Thing or Substance. Since we know the Last Distinction, or
Individuation, of Things thus consider'd, consists intrinsecally in the Complexions of Modes or Accidents, which ultimately determins them to be
this; and since, withall, we have such
Outward Marks and Signs of their Individuality, from their Existing in the same Time and Place, and other such like Circumstances, (in which Sense, and not in making them
intrinsecally constitute the
Individuum, Mr.
Locke's Doctrin in this Point is admitted.) Lastly, Since there are the highest Reasons imaginable, that this Individual Complexion
[Page 280] of Accidents should be impossible to be comprehended by us in this State; let us content our selves with this sufficient Knowledge which we have of them, without grasping foolishly at more than we are able to fathom.
6. In my Judgment this Acute Author might have excused this 32th Chapter,
[Of True and False Ideas.] He
No Formal Truth or Falshood in
Ideas or Notions. grants they cannot
properly be True or False
in themselves; and
Ideas or Notions, being nothing but the
Nature of the Thing (as thus or thus conceiv'd) in our Minds, can have no Consideration belonging to them, but what they
are in themselves, or that they
are what they are, which is called their
Metaphysical Verity; and therefore (as he says well) they
can no more be True or False, than a single Name can be said to be such. The Improper Truth or Falshood which he seems willing to attribute to them, belongs (as he also intimates) to
Judgments; that is, to the
Connexions of his
Ideas, and not to the
Ideas or Notions themselves, which are the
Parts that are capable to be connected. But, if
This Truth or Falshood (which Mr.
Locke would force his Reason to shew,) can
any way belong to them, it will not be
Improperly but
Properly such; for Truth and Falshood are
most properly found in
Judgments, and
only in them. Wherefore, either
no Formal Truth or Falshood
at all can belong to
Ideas, or it must be
Proper Truth or Falshood; which is what the Author denies, as contrary to his Intention.
REFLEXIONS ON THE THIRD BOOK.
REFLEXION
Sixteenth, ON
The Subject of this whole Book.
1. IN the 5th Section of the First Chapter, the Grounds are well laid to shew how
Metaphorical and Improper Conceptions and Names come; and how
Whence
Proper and
Metaphorical Notions and Words have their Origin. they are
Translated from those Notions which arise from Impression on the Senses. For, to have
Senses being common to all Mankind; and, withall, they being, (with a very small difference) apt to be affected by Objects after the
same manner, the Notions thus imprinted are
Natural and
Common; and, therefore, the Words that Men agree on, or by Use establish, to signifie such Notions, are
Proper; the Universal
[Page 282] Use of them, and the General Consent that they should signifie those Natural Notions, making them current, and giving them this Propriety. Whereas, the Notions we have of Spiritual Natures, and of the Operations of our Mind produced by it, not being
imprinted Naturally, but got by
Reflexion, have no Words or Names which Mankind agrees to call them by. Whence we are forced to make use of our Natural Notions and Expressions, (with some Additions annex'd, to shew their Difference) to signifie our
Reflex Ideas; and, therefore, the Conceptions we have of
such Natures, and consequently the
Names by which we signifie them, being
Transferr'd from the
Natural ones to them, are called
Metaphorical.
2. As for Rules to know the right Sense of Words, as far as relates to Philosophy, there can be but Two in
The General Rules to know the right Sense of Words. General,
viz. that the
Sense of Those Words or Names which express our Natural Notions, which are common to all Mankind, is to be taken from the Vulgar; and,
the Sense of Artificial Words from the Masters in those respective Arts; these Two sorts of Men being the
Framers and
Authors, as it were, of those two sorts of
Language; and who, by their Imposing, Accepting, or Using of them in such a Sense, have stamp'd upon them their
Proper Signification, and given it to be
Sterling and
Current; in which, and not in Etymologies or Criticisms only, consists the
Propriety of Words. Nor can I see (Care being taken to avoid Equivocalness) what further Inspection into the Nature of Words can be needful for a Philosopher. I say, in
this Designation, Agreement, and Usage of the Word,
[Page 283] and
only in
this, consists all the
Connexion or
Tying the
Ideas to the Words, and those
Secret References of the former to the other, of which Mr.
Locke speaks so often in his Second Chapter, and other places; nor can it consist in any thing else.
3. Indeed those Words which express
Artificial Notions are most liable to be mistaken; because Artists have the
Words of
Art most liable to be mistaken. Prerogative of Coining their own Words, and of Affixing to them what Signification they please. Whence, if their
Thoughts differ, the Words that express them must needs be Equivocal or Double-sensed. For all
Art being nothing but
Reflexion on Nature, polishing and perfecting those rude Draughts given us by our Mother-wit to an Exactness, and Reflexions being
Various in divers Men, according to their Degree of Skill, and their Talent of Penetrating the Nature of the Object they are employ'd about; the same Univocalness of Signification is not to be expected in those Words that express our
Reflex Thoughts, as in those by which we notifie our
Direct ones, in which all Mankind (as was shewn) do agree. This chiefly happens in many
Logical Words; for the Notions that Art makes use of, being wholly built on the
manner of Existing the Thing has in
our Understanding, which none but Steady, Solid and Acute Reflectcters can perfectly discern; hence,
those Reflex
Notions, and consequently the
Names which are to signifie them, become liable to Ambiguity; which has, doubtless, been the Occasion of many fruitless Contests; which end (if they ever end at all) in
Word-Skirmishes.
[Page 284] 4. Yet, it will not be hard to prevent, or avoid, all Mistake even in
these, if we do but attend heedfully to the
The way how to avoid being mistaken in
Words of
Art.
Manners by which those things
exist in our Minds, and take the Sense of those Words from the ablest Artists, or best Reflecters. For Nature (if we do not relinquish it) and familiar Explications, will make them easy to be understood. For example, let it be told us by a Logician, that the
Species is the
lowest and
Narrowest sort of Common Notions, that have none under them but
Individuals; and it will be presently seen that the Conception we call
[Man] (thus apprehended and exprest) is a
Specifical Notion. Let it be told us again, that a
Genus is a Larger Notion which has divers
Species or
Sorts under it; and, it will quickly appear that
[Animal] is a
Generical Notion; Or, if a Logician acquaints us, that a
Proposition is a Speech which
affirms or
denies; and that that part of it
which is affirm'd (or
Deny'd) is call'd by Men of Art the
Predicate, and that part
of which 'tis affirm'd or deny'd, is the
Subject; and that
which expresses the Affirmation or Negation is the
Copula; and there can be no difficulty to know that this Speech
(A Stone is hard) is a
Proposition; that
[Stone] is the
Subject, [Hard] the
Predicate, and [is] the
Copula; and so in all the rest, if a Right Reflecter have the management of them. But, care is to be taken that we do not pin our belief upon Authors, who frame Artificial Notions out of their
Imagination, without regard to the
Thing as 'tis conceived by our Understanding, or according to the Manner
it is there; for, then, we shall quite
[Page 285] lose the solid Grounds of
Nature, and let our Wits loose to follow their Butterfly
Fancies; For, that
Thing call'd
[Man,] as thus conceived, is
as truly a
Species, and
[Animal] a
Genus, considering it
as it is in our Understanding with such a degree of Abstraction, as an
Individual Man, as existing
in re, or
out of the Understanding, is Twolegg'd, or a Horse four-footed. And, for the same Reason, 'tis as evident to true Logicians, or right Reflecters, that in the Proposition now mentioned, there are as truly, really, necessarily and essentially those
Three parts lately spoken of, as 'tis to a Mathematician, that there are three Corners in a Triangle: The same Reason, I say, holds for both; for the Soul is as really a
Thing, as the Bodies
in Nature; and
her Modes, or Accidents, and their Manners of Existing, are as
Real, as those of any Bodies are, or can be, perhaps more. Whence 'tis Evident also that, in the Proposition now mentioned, the
Thing diversly conceiv'd, or its
Modes, are
truly and really Subject, Predicate and Copula in the Mind; and that, tho' they be exprest in
Logical Terms, they do not put off their Natures, or Notions, which were
directly and
Naturally imprinted on the Understanding; but are only super-vested with an Artificial Dress, thrown over them by our Reflexion: For, otherwise, we could not say the Thing call'd
[A Stone] is
hard, but we must withal mean and say
[the Subject is the Predicate] in case not the
Natural Notion of the Thing, but only the
Logical Notion were predicated; Nor could the former of these two Propositions be
True, the Later,
False, if the
Thing it self, or its
Modes were not the Materials that Compounded it.
[Page 286] 5. Wherefore, this is to be establisht as a certain Maxim, and a necessary Preliminary to all Philosophy whatever,
Even in Terms of Art the Thing is chiefly signify'd. that 'tis the
Thing in our mind that gives Solidity and Steadiness to all our Judgments and Discourses; for all these are made up of
Notions, that is, of the very
Thing it self in our Mind, Inadequately and Diversly conceiv'd: Wherefore
That is still the
Ground-work, however it be wrought upon, order'd and postur'd by Reflexion and Art. From default of this Consideration springs all the Wordishness, and empty Disputes among trivial Philosophers; of which Mr.
L. does, with good Reason, so often Complain. I wish he could as well give us an account, that the
Ideas he and others speak of are the
Thing it self, inadequately conceiv'd by us, and not meer
Representations of it; for, this done, we might hope for true
Philosophy from the Principles of the
Ideists. Which they cannot pretend to show, or to give us this Hope, till a solid Answer be given to what's alledg'd against them in my Second and Third Preliminaries; where I undertake to demonstrate that 'tis impossible.
6. I am not of Mr.
L's mind, that Metaphysical Words (however Logical ones may be ambiguous) are so
unintelligible,
Metaphysical Words not
Unintelligible, but
most Clear. or in fault. For those words that signify
Being, or what nearly relates to it (which are the Chief Objects of that Queen of Sciences) are absolutely the
Clearest that Mankind ever uses, or can use; so that, whoever abuses or misaccepts them, must needs be a Deserter of
Common Sense.
[Page 287] Notwithstanding, in regard some pretended Schollers have on divers occasions us'd
Philosophical, and even
Common Words variously, I have thought fit to add a Fifth Preliminary, to show what Sense the Chief Words us'd in Philosophy must have; and that they
can signify no other. Lastly, I have shown at large in my
Method, B. 1.
Less. 10th. how Equivocalness springs, and how it may be detected and avoided.
7. This Learned Authour having most elaborately, largely and acutely prosecuted in his former Book the
This Third Book concerning
Words seems
Unnecessary. Distinction of his
Ideas, and the whole Duty of
Words being to
signify our Thoughts to others, I cannot discern what need there could be to take such pains about those Outward Signes. Many curious Remarks do indeed embellish his Discourses, which show that his Exuberant Wit, can make good work of the dryest Subject, and raise elegant Structures out of the Sleightest Materials: Yet, notwithstanding, I see not how they conduce to promote the Solid
Knowledge of
Things. The very
Essence, I say, and the Nature of
Words being to
Signify our Notions, or to impart the Knowledge of the
Things in our Mind to others; their Sense must either be
suppos'd to be Agreed on, and Foreknown to the Speakers and Hearers, or they will scarce be allow'd worthy to be call'd
Words but rather
Empty and
Insignificant articulate
Sounds. Wherefore, if the
Idea or Notion of the Speakers be Clear, or Obscure; Distinct, or Confus'd; Adequate or Inadequate,
&c. The
Word must either express it
accordingly, or it is not the
Name of
such an
Idea or Notion, nor a
Word▪ sit
[Page 288]
for it, and much less for any thing
else; and therefore 'tis good for nothing at all. This makes me wish Mr.
L. had rather thought fit to take particular Notice of those Words, which have been Abus'd or Misaccepted by Trivial Philosophers; and had clear'd their Ambiguity, rectify'd their Impropriety, and Substituted (if need were) others more Proper in their stead; which must certainly have had great Influence upon the Advancement of Science. Nor need he much wonder that Dull or Hasty Men, who either are not
capable of much Sense, or will not take pains to
reflect on their
Natural Notions, or (which is the same) on the
meanings of their Words, do make use of them, and yet talk
by rote all the while; following the Track of others whom they have heard speak them, or the Jargon of their Masters; who breed their Schollers to stick to their Words, as unalterably as if they were Principles; tho' perhaps neither of them were so Wise as to know, or so Prudent as to regard much their determinate Meaning.
8. Things standing thus, and my Intention, in this whole Treatise, being only to carry on my
Method to Science,
Whence
J. S. is not much concern'd to
reflect on it. and to reduce to
Solidity, those Discourses which I conceive have too much of
Fancy in them, I have no more to do, as to this Third Book, but to note by the way some particulars that occurr, and which, as I judge, do by ass from true Philosophy.
9. The Author seems to dislike our way of Defining by a
Genus
Nature teaches us to
define by a
Genus and a
Difference. and its
Difference, and to think it may be better perform'd by
[Page 289] enumerating some certain
Ideas, which, put together, do make up the Sense of the Notion defin'd. To abett which Doctrine, he gives us this Definition of a
Man, viz. A Solid Extended Substance, having Life, Sense, Spontaneous Motion, and the Faculties of Reasoning. I discourse thus: What best sutes with the
Vulgar is one thing, what becomes
Men of Art, another. It will serve the Common People well enough to declare their Thoughts by
huddling together many particular Considerations; nay, they will define even
Individuums (if such as these may be call'd Definitions) by this Method, as
Homer did
Thersites. But the Point is, how
Art, which is to
perfect and
polish the Rudeness of raw Undisciplin'd Nature, ought to behave it self.
Reflexion, the Parent of all Arts, teaches even Housewives and Lawyers, that 'tis very convenient for the one to put such and such Linnen into distinct Drawers; and, for the other to distribute all those Writings that concern different Businesses into distinct Boxes: And the same Faculty teaches Logicians also to range all their Notions (the Materials they are employ'd about) into distinct
Common Heads, so to gain a
Distinct Knowledge of each; which, they being innumerable, would otherwise lie mingled confusedly. This perform'd, what are they to do next? Must they hover still in these few common Heads of Notions? No, certainly; for, then, they would not have enow of such
more-particular Notions as are needful for Discourse. They must descend therefore from those Common Notions to more-particular ones under each of them; and this, as Plain Reason tells us,
gradually: that is, they must
divide those Common Heads by Immediate Distinctive Notions,
[Page 290] call'd
Differences: for, were they not
Different, the Product of that Division could not be
more Notions; whereas Division must (at least) make
Two of
One. And, whence must we take those Differences? From
other Common Heads? No surely; for this would
confound all our Notions again, which we had taken such Care to
distinguish into those Heads, in case the
more particular ones, or the respective
Species, were made up of one Notion found in
one Line, and of another found in another. Those Differences then that
divide each Common Head, must be found within the
same Head, or (as we use to call them) must be
Intrinsecal; which (
B. 1. L. 3. § 2. as is demonstrated in my
Method) can be no other but
more and
less of the immediate Superiour Notions. The First two Differences (of
Ens, for Example) join'd with the Common Head it self, gives us the
Definitions of the two first Subaltern
Genera; and each of those two (and of the inferiour)
Genus's being for the same Reason
divided after the same manner, do still give us naturally (as it were) the Definitions of the
next two Members immediately under
them; and so still endways, till we come at the
Individuums; each of which being constituted by an innumerable Multitude of Accidents, we are, when we come there, lost in a pathless Wood; and can no longer
Define or give a clear and
entire Account of the
Intrinsecal Dictinction of those Particulars, but are forced to content our selves with some
few Notions belonging to them, which distinguish them from others; or to describe them by
Outward Signs and Circumstances for our
Use and
Practice; our
Speculation being here Nonplust.
[Page 291] 10. When Mr.
Locke shall have leisurely consider'd each Step of this short Discourse, he will find that
Nature
Those who oppose this Method must be forced to
use it.
forces us upon this Method of Defining by a
Genus and a
Difference; that
Art, (which is nothing but Nature well reflected on) shews us it
must be so; and that his own Definition of
Man will oblige him, even while he opposes this Method, to have recourse to it for Refuge. For, when he puts Man to be a
Solid Extended Substance, should it be
deny'd, because there is but
one part of Man (his
Body) that is
Solid and
Extended, and not his
Spiritual part, the
Soul; his only Defence can be this, that those Words were meant only for the
General Notion, or what was
Common to Man and
all other Bodies, (for which Reason,
Substance there is the Highest
Genus;) and that which follows is meant to
difference or distinguish
him from
them. Next, it will be unanswerably objected, that Man being a
Thing, or (which is the same) a
Substance, which signifies meerly
what's capable to be, and a Definition telling us the Essence of the Notion defin'd, he deviates manifestly from the Fundamental Laws of
Art, by taking in such Differences to distinguish
Substance, viz. Solidity and
Extension, which are
Foreign to this Common Head of
Being or
Thing, and belong to other Common Heads, which are only
Modes of Thing,
viz. those of
Quantity and
Quality. Add, That this seems also to contradict his own Doctrin,
(B. 2.
Chap. 13. § 11, 12. and
B. 3.
Chap 6. § 21.) where he makes
Extension and
Body not to be the same. I suppose he means
in part; which, were
Extension a Proper and Intrinsecal Difference of
Substance,
[Page 292] constituting the Essence of
Body, could not be said. Now, as was lately shewn, all these Rubs are avoided if we separate our Notions into Common Heads; and, by dividing those Heads by Intrinsecal Differences, at the same time make our Definitions of each Inferior Notion. Nor can it be objected, that
we also use Extrinsecal Differences, while we divide Substance by
Divisible and
Indivisible, and yet make Divisibility the Notion of
Quantity; for, all such Exceptions are fore-stall'd in my
Method, B. 1.
Less. 3. and particularly, §§. 5. and 6.
11. The like Errour, and no less Fundamental, is his Assertion,
Chap. 3.
L. 11. that
Generals and Universals belong
The Mind does not frame Universal Notions
designedly; but as
forced to it by Nature.
not to the Real Existence of Things, but
are the Inventions and Creatures of the Understanding, made by it, for its own Use, and concern only Signs, whether Words, or Ideas. Had he said, that
Universals belong not to the Existence of Things,
as they are in Nature; or, that Universals, as such, are not
capable of Existing there, I could understand him: But, if he means, they do not belong to the Existence of Things
in the Understanding, or, that they are
designedly invented, or fram'd, or made use of by it, for its own Convenience, I must utterly deny it. For, it is as evident that Nature makes them in our Mind, as it is that because we cannot
here comprehend Individuals, therefore Nature, by imprinting Objects diversly in us, and by different Senses,
forces the Mind to have Partial or
Inadequate Notions of it. Now, every
Inadequate Notion, in what Line soever, is an
Universal Notion;
[Page 293] as will appear to any Man who reflects upon the
Ideas or Notions of
Ens, Corpus, Vivens, Animal, Homo; all which are
Inadequate (and withall,
Universal) Notions, in respect of the
Individuum. When I see a Thing a-far off, so that I can yet make nothing of it, but that 'tis
something, or
some Body, 'tis evident that I have only an
Universal Notion of it, since I know not yet what it is in
particular; and, that this General Notion is not
Invented or
Created by my
Mind, but
given me by
Nature. The like happens when I hear one knock at the Door, without knowing who it is in particular; and in a Hundred such like Occasions. So that the
Mind, and
it only, is indeed
Capable of Universal Notions; but, 'tis only
Nature, and not
her self, which
begets in her those Notions.
Her only Work is, to
Compare, or
Discern the Identity or Diversity of those Notions; but
Nature gives her those Objects, or Materials, on which she thus works. Thus, when we see two or many Things agree, 'tis those Natural
Objects, that have in them something Agreeing to
both, which causes in me a
Common Notion, called
Animal, or
Homo; and the mind lends nothing but her
Comparing Nature, to make those Common Notions; which Artificial Reflecters, designedly re-viewing, call them
Genus and
Species. Let us hold to the Things
in Nature. Our
Mind (as was often said) is not here in an
Actual State, but in a
Potential one; and, therefore, when we ascribe to her singly any
Activity, we make her
do what she
cannot do; and, so, missing the true Causes of such Effects, we fall into great Errours.
[Page 294] 12. As for that
Catachresis of
Nominal Essences, which answer to those few Abstract Notions we have
Actually of
Nominal Essences Groundless, and Catachrestical. the Things, when we name them, making a
Complex Idea, I deny we have any such Intention as he speaks of, in naming any Thing: For, tho' at that time we do actually know but
Few of those Accidents, whose Complexion does, indeed, go to the
whole Essence; yet, being pre-assur'd the Thing has
more Modes in it than we know or think of, we do not nominate them
precisely according to what we do then
actually know,
exclusively of all others, but
including them
confusedly. Rather, otherwise, we cannot know the Thing at all, because it involves confusedly all the Modes that are in it, Known or Unknown, as their
Subject: For, tho' we should afterwards discover
more particular Accidents in Gold than we did formerly, yet, we should not alter the
Name which signifies its
Substance, or Essence; nor would call it any thing but
Gold still; however the newly discover'd Mode gave us a new
Idea of it self, Annex'd to that of Substance. The Essences are no otherwise
Ingenerable, but as they are from Eternity in the Divine
Ideas; nor
Incorruptible, but as they are either
there, or else in some
Humane or
Angelical Understanding, out of which they can never be effaced. Lastly, What have
Names or
Words, which are nothing but Articulate Air, or Figur'd Ink, (excepting what is Annexed to them by our Minds,) to do with the
Intrinsecal Natures of Things, that they should be one
Sort or
Kind of
Essences.
[Page 295] 13. This Learned Author justly complains that we have so
few Definitions; and my self have both resented it in
Aristotle's Definition of
Motion defended. my Preface to my
Method, and have also excited and encourag'd Learned Men to make good that Defect. But, till the Best, and
only Proper Way (which I mention'd lately) to make Definitions be allow'd and taken, I am sure there will be no
new ones made that will deserve that Name; and those
Few that are already made, will still be exposed to the baffling Attacks of Fancy.
Aristotle was, certainly, the best Definer of any Philosopher yet extant; yet, his Definitions are excepted against by Witty Men; and (which is worse) for no other Reason, but because they are
too Learned, that is,
too Good. Mr.
Locke expresses here great Dis-satisfaction at
two of them; which, to my best Judgment, not all the Wit of Man can mend. The First is. of
Motion; which
Aristotle defines to be
Actus Entis in potentia, quatenus in potentia. Now, I wonder not that Mr.
Locke, who, in his large Chapter of
Power, never so much as mention'd the
Idea of
Power to be a Thing, nor
the Power to have such an Accident, or
Mode; nor, consequently, the
Idea of an
Act answering to such a
Power, should conceit this Definition to be Gibberish. However he came to pretermit them, it is most manifest that we have Natural
Ideas or Notions of both these. We cannot see a Thing
made actually of Another, or
Alter'd to be any way
otherwise than it was; but Nature obliges us to see, and say, that that Thing, of which the new one was made,
could, or
had a
Power to
be, It, or have Another
made of it. Or, when we see 'tis anew made Hot,
[Page 296] Cold, Round, White, Moved, Placed,
&c. but that it
could, or had a
Power to become such, ere it was
Actually such. These
Ideas then of
Act and
Power are so Natural, that Common Sense
forces us to acknowledge them, and Common Language
must use them: And 'tis a strange Fastidiousness, not to allow those Transcendent (that is, most Common, and most Clear) Words in
Definitions, whose Notions or Meanings Nature gives us; and which Words, or Equivalent Expressions, Common Discourse forces us to use. Yet, in the Uncouthness of
these Words to some Men's Fancies, consists all the Difficulty which they so boggle at in this Definition. The
Ens, or Body, was only
Capable, or had a
Power to be moved ere Motion came; and, now, by
Motion it is
Actually moved. It is evident then that Motion is the
Act, or (which is the same) the
Formal Cause, which reduced that
Power into Act, or
formally denominated it
moved Actually. Act then, was a Proper
Genus, as far as those
most Common Notions can have one. Now comes the Difference
[in potentia,] which is, to determine what
kind of Act Motion is. To understand which, we may reflect, that a Body has many
other Acts or (as we conceive and call them)
Forms in it, such as are Quantity, Figure, and all Qualities whatever; as, Roundness, Length, Breadth, Health,
&c. But they are not Acts of that Body, as 'tis
in power to be otherwise than it is, but as 'tis
actually such or such: For, they truly denominate it to be
actually Round, Long, Healthful,
&c. Whereas,
Motion, being formally a meer
Tendency to an Effect
not yet produced, constitutes and denominates a Body to be only in
[Page 297]
power to be what by that Motion
it is to be afterwards. For, reflecting on all Motions whatever,
v. g. Generation, Alteration, Augmentation, Sanation,
&c. none of them affect the Subject, or Body, in order to what it has
already fixedly; but in order to a
newly generated, or rather,
producible Thing, Quality, Quantity, Disposition, Health,
&c. which the Matter or Subject has only a
Power to have or acquire by means of those respective
Motions. The last Words,
[quatenus in potentia,] signifie, that the Thing, as affected with Motion, is formally and precisely consider'd to be
in power to be such or such, and not at all as
actually so.
Matter has the Notion of
Power to be another Thing; but in regard it is a kind of
Compart, constituting actually the stable and entire
Ens, the Thing, or Body, which has Matter in it, cannot be said to be meerly in
power to have Matter which it
has Already. Whereas, by having
Motion in it, which is only the
Way or
Means to attain what Nature
aims to produce, it must be thus
meerly and formally
in Power to that to which it is
Tending. Wherefore, this Definition most appositely fits the Notion of
Motion, by distinguishing it most perfectly from all other Sorts of
Acts whatever; without a Tittle conceivable in it that is Defective, Superfluous, or Disparate. Yet, this is here character'd to be
Exquisite Jargon, and a
Famous Absurdity. I should be glad to see how one of our new Philosophers would define
Motion: I doubt he would find it a puzzling Task to explicate its
Formal and
Proper Nature; in regard that, besides its being
very General, it is the
[Page 298] Blindest and
See Method to Science,
B. 1.
L. 8. §. 2.
most Imperfect Notion we have, and most approaching to
Non-Entity; being neither the Thing as it is
in it self, nor as it is yet
another, but hovering (as it were) between both. And I am certain, it is impossible to perform it, without varying the Words used by
Aristotle, to others of the same Sense; or, even to give some tolerable Explication of it, which can sute with its Formal Notion.
14. The other Definition which Mr.
Locke mislikes, is, that of
Light; which he says
Aristotle defines,
The Act
Aristotle's Definition of
Light, most Proper.
of a Perspicuous Thing, as it is Perspicuous. Now, tho' Light be
Fire, were the Particles of it contracted into one closer Body, as it is by a Burning-Glass; yet, the Rays of it, thinly scatter'd, have, like all other
Effluviums, the Notion of a
Quality or
Mode of the Body they are receiv'd in; and
Modes or Accidents have their Analogical Essences from the manner they affect their
Subjects. The Question then is, What is the Proper
Subject of Light? Mr.
Locke's Principles deny the
Sun is the
Subject; and put it to be onely the
Cause of it: Nor can an
Opacous Body be the Subject of it; for it affects not that Body it self, but the
Surface which reflects it; and then it has the Notion of
Colour. 'Tis left then, that the Proper Subject of Light must be a
Medium, which is
Perspicuous, or which has a
Power in it to let it pass through it, to our Eyes; and, therefore, onely Light is,
properly and
formally, the
Act which
informs or
actuates that Power;
[Page 299] which cannot possibly be express'd better than by these Words,
The Act of a Perspicuous Body, as it is Perspicuous. For, putting the Air, or the Water, to be that
Medium, those Bodies may have many other
Acts or Accidental Forms in them; as, Rarity, Fluidity, Humidity, Coldness,
&c. yet, according to
none of
these, is Light the proper
Act of either of them; but as they are Pellucid, or
Perspicuous; because, whatever other Qualities or
Powers they may have, if they had not
that called
Perspicuousness, it could not affect those Bodies at all. I observe by Mr.
Locke's Discourse here, that he makes account Definitions are made for the Vulgar: Whereas, they are only fram'd by
Art, for Men of Art, or Philosophers. But, surely he is pleasant, and cannot mean seriously, when he finds fault with this Definition, as
Useless, and
Insignificant, because it will not make a
Blind Man understand what the Word [Light] means. The
Meaning of the Word, is the
Notion of it in our
Mind; and our Notions, or
Ideas, (as both of us hold,) come in by Impressions from the Object upon our
Senses. If, then, Blind Men could have no
sensible Impression of Light, 'tis impossible they should have any
Idea or Notion of it, let the Definition be never so good. Definitions are the Work of Reflexion, and are to
suppose our Natural Notions, which are the Rough Draughts of Knowledge, Common to us, and to the Vulgar:
Art is to polish our
Notions, and bring them to Exactness and Concinnity, by
Defining them; and not to
imbue us with them, when Nature never
gave them: And 'tis a hard Case, if
Aristotle's Definitions must be Useless and Insignificant, unless they work Miracles.
[Page 300] 15. I agree with him that the Definition of Motion, which he says is that of the
Cartesians, [viz. That 'tis
the
The
Cartesian Definition of
Motion, Faulty.
Successive Application of the Parts of the Superficies of one Body to those of another] is Faulty. Whether it be theirs or no I know not, I think they give another: Yet, I doubt not but Mr.
Locke has his Reasons why he dislikes it. Mine is this; because
Successive Quantity and
Motion are the
self-same Formal Notion; and, so, the
Definitum is as plain as the
Definition which should explain it. Besides that,
[Application] is one
sort of
Motion, and therefore is harder to be understood than
Motion it self, which is the
Genus to it. All which Absurdities, and others such,
Aristotle wisely avoids, by using the
Transcendent, or more Common Notions of
Act and
Power.
16. I pardon Mr.
Locke's Opinion, That nothing is Essential to
Individuums; because this Error is Common,
Individuums under the same
Species differ
essentially. or rather Epidemical, amongst the Modern Schools; and springs hence, that those Authors do not distinguish between what serves for
Logical Speculations, and what is the
Real Constitution of Things
in Nature: For, what can the word
[Essentia] of which
Essential is the Denominative, possibly mean, but that formal Notion
quâ Ens est Ens. Since then the Notion of
Ens or
Thing is only Proper to the
Individual Substance, as being its
First Analogate; it follows that, if they be divers
Entia or
Things, they must have divers
Formal Constituents, or
divers Essences. Nay more, it follows that
[Ens] being only properly spoken of
[Page 301]
Substantia Prima or the
Individuums, and Improperly of
Substantiae Secundae, and much more of the
Modes or
Accidents; therefore,
Essence (the Formal Constituent of
Ens) can only be properly said of the
Essences of Individuals, and improperly of any
other Essences: So that
only divers
Individuals, in proper Speech, do differ
Essentially, or have
Essential Differences belonging to them. But, of this enough in my
B. 1. L. 3. § 11.
Method. I only remark how odd it is to say, that
Two Men are
Two Things, and yet do not differ under the Notion of
Thing, but only
Accidentally; or, according to the Notion of some Mode or Accident; which is perhaps as much as my self
now do differ from my self a
Year ago, and yet I am the
same Thing
now I was
then. But, I have said enough above of what Intrinsecally Constitutes divers Entities or Individuums; and how we sufficiently
know them, tho' we comprehend not the
whole Complexion of Accidents that constitutes their Individual Essences, on which a good part of this 6th Chapter proceeds.
17. The two last Chapters contain many various Observations in them; and such as may both
delight, and in some sort
Whence we must take our Measure of
Simple and
Compound Notions.
profit inquisitive Wits: Yet they touch upon some difficult Points, which are contrary to my Sentiments, and cannot well be solv'd without first laying my Grounds; especially that about the Unknowableness of
Real Essences. To clear which farther, and withall to meet with other Difficulties that may occur, it will be necessary to lay, or repeat, for the Foundation of my future Discourses, some few Principles.
[Page 302] I have, I hope, demonstrated in my Preliminaries, that all our
Ideas, or Notions, which are Solid, and not Fantastick, are nothing but several Conceptions of the
Thing; or, which is the same (taking the Word
[Conception] for the
Object, and not for the
Act of Conceiving)
the Thing diversly conceiv'd. Hence all our Conceptions, or Notions, are
Inadequate, especially if they be
Distinct, and not
Confused. Hence the most abstracted Notion we have, or can have, let it be Figure, Colour, Existence, or what other we please, even tho' signify'd by the most Abstract Term, is still the
Thing consider'd precisely
as having those Modes in it; in regard that, as those Modes, or Accidents, have no
Entity of their
own, but meerly that of the
Thing which they affect, so they can have no
Intelligibility, or Knowableness, (which is the Property of
Entity) but as they are conceiv'd to belong to the
Thing, or to be
It: So that, (Hardness being that by which a Thing is
formally Hard) neither would Hardness be Hardness, nor would Existence be Existence, if they were the Hardness or Existence, of
Nothing; for Nothing can neither be
hard, nor
exist, nor have any other Affections belonging to it. Again, 'tis evident we can have no
distinct Notion of the
whole Ens, or
Individuum; nor consequently of the
Essence, (properly such) which is the Form that Constitutes the
whole Ens: For this contains in it what grounds or Corresponds to great multitudes of Inadequate, or Partial Notions, and contains them
blended (as it were) in the
Thing as in their
Root; and this so
Confusedly and inseparably, that only that most acute Divider, call'd
Acies Intellectus, can take them a sunder, or separate
[Page 303] them. Moreover, there are not only
Confus'd and
Distinct Ideas, as Mr.
L. acknowledges, but also (which I remember not he takes notice of,) Notions or
Ideas which are
more and
less Confused or Distinct; or
partly one,
partly the other, and this with very great variety; as is seen in his Example of
Gold, of which (and the same may be said of all other Bodies,) some Men gain by Degrees more distinct Knowledges than others do. To proceed, 'tis evident that, of all other Notions, that of
Existence has the least Composition in it that can be. Whence all
Clearness of our Notions coming from their
Distinctness, and their Distinctness Springing from their
Simplicity, the formal Notion of
Existence is the most
Clear; that is,
self-evident, and therefore
Inexplicable; all Explications being of those Notions that can
need it. The Notion of
Ens, which signifies
Capable to Exist, has but a very little
Composition, and Consequently,
Confusion in it, as consisting of
Actual Being, and the
Power to it, For the same Reason
Corpus has
more of Composition or Confusion in it, than
Ens; Vivens than
Corpus; Animal than
Vivens; Homo than
Animal; and
Socrates, or the
Individuum, most of all; There going still (as was shown above) more Notions to constitute and Compound each
inferiour Notion than there does to constitute those
above it; whence, still as they are
more Compounded, they are proportionably
more Confus'd, that is,
less Distinct, or
less Clear. The
Ideas, or Notions, of
Individuals therefore, or of
particular Things, are for the reason now given the most
Unintelligible; meaning by that Word, the most
impossible to be comprehended all at once. This reflected on, and it being shown above, that
[Page 304] both Nature and Art instruct us to divide our Notions into Common Heads, and to proceed thus gradually to Inferiour ones; 'tis most evident that the
only Proper and
Natural way of distinguishing our Notions into
Simple and
Compounded, is to be taken (not from our
Fancy, what
Ideas seem most Clear to us) but from this
Gradual Progression from Superiour to Inferiour Notions; in regard there goes still
more to compound the
Inferiour Notions, than there does to compound the
Superiour. Whence follows out of the very Terms that
those must be
more Compounded, or less Clear, these
more Simple, and
more Clear.
18. The same Rule holds, and for the same Reason, in all the Common Heads of the
Modes or Accidents. The
The same Rule holds in
Accidents as well as
Substance. Notion or
Idea of the Supreme
Genus has no Composition but that noted above, which is common to them all, of
Connotating the Subject. Whence, it is the
Simplest or least Compounded, as involving both that of the
Common Head and that of the
Difference, superadded to it. Hence neither the
Ideas of
Motion nor
Extension, if by this Latter be meant (as by distinguishing it from Motion it should seem)
Permanent Quantity, are
Simple Ideas; but the
Idea of
Quantity is the
Simple one; and they, being evidently
such Kinds of Quantity,
viz. Permanent, and
Successive, are clearly Compounded of
Quantity and of the two
Different Ideas which make them those two several sorts of it. Much less is the
Idea or Notion of
Number or
Figure Simple ones; for the former is compounded of the
Idea of Meer
Quantity and of
[Discrete;] and the later of the
Idea of
Quantity, and of such or
[Page 305] such a manner of
Terminating it. And, the same may be easily shown of all the rest of his Simple
Ideas whatever, excepting only that of
Existence. From these Principles I make the following Reflexions.
19.
First, That the
Ideas can never be in fault when we
name things wrong, but our own heedlesness or Disagreement
The
Idea or Notion can never be in Fault when we
Name things
wrong. about the
Meanings, for which such Words stand. For, our Common Notions are wrought by Natural Causes upon the samenatur'd Patients, the Senses, and thence upon the Soul. Whence
Notions are
what they are invariably, without their meddling or being concern'd with our Signifying them, or
applying them to these or these Words. We have them from
Nature; the
Signifying them by such and such Words, comes from our
Voluntary Designation; and that is all can be said of them; as Mr.
L. has shown
B. 2.
Ch. 32. § 2.
20.
Secondly, Confused Ideas, they being all
Compounded, may have
fewer or more
Distinct Ideas annext to their
Confused Notions may have more Distinct ones Annext to their Subject. Subject, according as we gain a farther Distinct Knowledge of the Object, as is exemplified in Mr.
L's frequent Instance of
Gold. In which case, it is not a new
Specifical Notion, nor so much as a new
Nominal Essence, as Mr.
L. calls it: (for, let us discover never so many
New Qualities in
Gold, every Man will call that Thing
Gold still) but the Additions or Appendages of New
Distinct Notions, tack't as it were to the
Confused one; or new
Inadequate Notions, approaching so many
[Page 306] little steps nearer to the making it an
Adequate one.
21.
Thirdly, Since we know before-hand, that every Thing has a
Distinct Nature or
Real Essence peculiar to its self,
Confused Notions do not
exclude, but
include those distinct ones which are yet
Undiscover'd. we take those
most Remarkable Accidents intrinsecally belonging to it, to be that Essence; especially if they do
sufficiently distinguish it from all other Natures; and, when we find they do not, we acknowledge our Judgment may be false, we strive to correct it, and suspend till we gain better Light; yet still our
Notions are inerrably
what they are, and faultless, however it fares with our
Judgment. Nor does our Judgment
exclude the
yet-undiscover'd Modes from the Notion of the Thing; but, we
include them all in the Lump or
Confusedly. Whence 'tis the
Real Essence of the Thing which is known, tho' Imperfectly and Inadequately. Thus we know a Man and a Horse to be two Things of different
Species by divers manifest Qualities which never agree to
both of them, and therefore distinguish them; and, tho' 'tis the
whole, or rather a
Greater Complexion of Accidents which does constitute the Specifick Difference; yet even
that is known
truly, (tho' imperfectly) when we know it but
in part, especially (as was said) when it is sufficient to distinguish one from the other: In the same manner as when I see but a Man's
Hand or
Face, I am truly said to see the
Man, tho'
[Man] signifies the
whole, which I see but
in part. The solid Reason of which is this Great Truth, that
[There are no Actual Parts in any Compound whatever.] Whence follows, that every
Part is the
[Page 307]
Whole in Part, or according to such a
Part; which is one of the Chiefest Principles that gives Grounds to the Science of Physicks, and therefore is Demonstrable by the Superiour Science, Metaphysicks.
22.
Fourthly, Our former Discourse being well reflected on, which shews that the most solid and certain way of
We must not judge which Notions are
Simple, which
Compounded, from the
Clear or
Obscure Appearances they make to our
Fancy, but from the R
[...]le given above, § 18, 19. Knowing which Notions are
Simple, which
Compounded or
Complex, is not to be taken from the Easie Appearances to our Fancy, or from seeming Experience, but from their being more General or more Particular; we may farther learn what Notions are
Clear and which
Obscure, and
how or
why they are so. For, 'tis manifest that all
Confusion and
Obscurity springs from Composition, or the Involving
many Notions, as is evidently seen in
Particular or
Individual Bodies; and all
Distinctness or
Clearness in our Notions from their involving
few or
none, as is found in the most General Notions. Add, that, if this Rule be observ'd, the Order in our Complex Notions will be
more Regular. Whereas the
other unmethodical way of making so many
Simple Ideas, places those
Ideas at random, or hap-hazard. Lastly, If
our Method be observ'd,
Complex Ideas cannot be taken for
Simple ones, as has been shewn Mr.
Locke does in most of his.
[Page 308] 23.
Fifthly, That the Distinction of Simple and Complex, Clear and Obscure Notions, is not to be taken from
Shown hence, because th
[...]se Men conceit that Metaphysical Notions, are
Obscure, whereas they are evidently the
Clearest.
Appearances to our Fancy, but from the solid Grounds now spoken of, is seen farther by this Instance, that many Men are much distasted at the Notions belonging to Metaphysicks, such as are
Being, Ens, Essence, Act, Power, and such like. The Reason of which is, that we do customarily
reflect upon our Notions, and endeavour to
define or
explain them. Whence, in Metaphysical ones, finding this to be very Difficult, and in many of them Impossible, hence Men fancy them to be Inconceivable and Incomprehensible; and thence they take a Toy at Metaphysicks, and pretend it insuperably
hard and
mysterious. Now it passes with these Reflecters, as it does with those that would look stedfastly on the Sun at Noon-day; they find a kind of Cloud hovering before their Eyes, and seem bedarken'd with too much Light. The Test to stick to in such Cases is, to set themselves to
define or explicate their Notions; which done, if they find they can invent no Notions
more Clear than those Notions themselves are, they may be sure they are
self-evident, and may safely look upon them as such; and, if they find they
can be
defin'd or
explain'd, they may be sure there will be found in their Definition or Explication more Notions equivalent to that one; and thence they may be assur'd also that the Notion Defin'd or Explicated, has
more Parts, or
Composition in it; and, therefore, is not
Simple nor perfectly
Clear, since
[Page 309] it needs to be made Clear by others, which therefore must be
more Simple and
Clearer than It.
24.
Sixthly, It appears from what is said, that 'tis not
to avoid different Significations of Words, that Men suppose
Not the Design of avoiding different Signification of Words, but plain Nature, forces us to
[...]put
Real Essences.
a Real Essence belonging to each Species; but because 'tis impossible there should be any Individual Thing, but it must have
Superior Notions, or (which is the same) it must be of some
sort or other in Nature; and, the Notion of this
Sort, or
Species, must be an Essential and main
Part of the
Individual Essence. For, 'tis evident, that Nature
forces us to have both the one, and the other Notion, without any form'd
Design of ours; and
Words have nothing to do but to
signifie them.
25.
Lastly, Hence it appears, that Words do not therefore become
Ambiguous, because they have no Settled Standards
Words are not Ambiguous for want of setled Standards in Nature.
in Nature; as Mr.
Locke apprehends in
Mix'd Modes, especially in
Moral ones. For, all
Virtues and
Vices being nothing but
Dispositions to act according to Right Reason, or contrary to it, have as fixed Standards in Nature, as
Reason it self has; taking
[Nature] for the Reflexions we naturally have upon the
Operations of our
Soul, and for what is Agreeable or Disagreeable to its true Nature; as also, on the Subjects and Circumstances,
about which, and in which it is employ'd. Hence, the Words which he instances in,
viz. Sham, Wheedle, Banter, are evidently Deviations
[Page 310] from Right Reason in our Just and Civil Comportments with other Men; and all the Notions that go to their Definitions, are as much
Connected as any other
Genus and
Difference are in any other Definition whatever. So likewise, his Mixed Modes,
Murther and
Sacrilege, are
defin'd; The Killing a Man lawlesly, and the
Taking to our selves lawlesly, or Abusing Holy Things; and have the same Solid Connexion, as any other Notions; which consists in this, that the
one of them is Common or Determinable properly by the
other, and the
other is Particular or Determinative of
it, which makes them
Cohere together in good Sense. As for our Soul's Connecting them at
pleasure, it is quite otherwise: She has Notions of each Common Head
naturally; and Nature and Art do both of them conspire to oblige us to divide those Heads by Intrinsecal Notions, called
Differences; and, it is not at her Pleasure and Choice, what Differences shall be
Proper, what
Disparate. Nature has settled the Agreeableness of one of these Notions to the other; so that, should we put a
Difference to
a Generical Notion, which is Inconsistent with it, the Notion thus defin'd would be
Nonsence, and
Chimerical; and no Wiser than
Green Scarlet, or a
Four-square Triangle.
26. Let the Obscurity and Ambiguity of Words spring from what Causes Mr.
L. pleases, concerning which he is
The Thing signify'd is not to be blam'd for the
Abuse of Words; but their Ambiguity, ill Contexture, or Mis-application. very Acute in his 10th Chapter, it is to me very evident, that the
Thing signify'd is not to be blam'd for the
Abuse of Words, and, that this Abuse of them must spring from one of these three Heads,
viz. Ambiguity of
[Page 311] Single Words, the
ill Contexture of them, and their
Mis-application. Artificial Words are, indeed, (as was said,) more liable to Obscurity; and, perhaps,
Logical ones most of all. But, since the Users of those Words do pretend to Learning, let them
define their Terms of Art, and it will quickly appear whether they agree in the Notion of those Terms, or no; and, by declaring what the Notion meant by that Term is
useful for, it will appear which of the Definitions agrees
truly to that Notion, and which does
not.
27. Tho' then some Men have the Knowledge of
more Accidents in the same Thing, or in the same Essence,
Imperfect Knowers agree in the
Thing, and not in the
Name only. than another Man has, yet it does not follow they agree in nothing but the
Name, or that they substitute the
Name for the
Thing; for they do both of them acknowledge and agree that they speak of the
same Thing, or of the
same Essence, notwithstanding this
more particular Knowledge which one of them has of it above the other. In the same manner as divers Persons may know, or discourse of the same Individual Man,
Socrates, (tho' the Complexion of Accidents which constitute the Individuum be far greater than that which constitutes the Specifick Notion;) notwithstanding that, one of them
better knows his Humour, Temper, Constitution, Science, Virtue, and his Degree of Rationality, (which is most Essential to him, as he is
This Man,) than the
other does. Whence this Position does not only make all Philosophy, or Knowledge of
Things (which are not such, but
[Page 312] by their
Real Essence which formally makes them such) to be impossible; but, it makes even our Ordinary Communication amongst Men unintelligible, because we should still speak of
Divers Things, and not of the
same: For,
Divers they must be, if they have
Divers Essences, which formally
constitutes them such. Yet, I must declare, that I verily judge this Learned Author delivers this Doctrine out of his Sincerity, without intending to do any Favour to the Scepticks; and that he is not aware how much this leans to that Maxim of the
Pyrrhonians, viz. that
[Nothing can be known, unless it be known perfectly;] which is sufficiently confuted by this Evident Reflexion, that our Soul works by Inadequate Notions, and builds her Knowledge on those
Partial Notions; that is, we can
truly know that
Thing, though we know it but
imperfectly, or
in part.
28. And, where's the Harm to this Acquir'd Knowledge, called
Science, tho' we know the Thing, or its Essence,
The Knowing Things by
Abstract Notions
promotes, and not
hinders Science. only
imperfectly, by those
Partial Notions; since Science has not for its Object the
whole Thing
in the Bulk, nor its
whole Essence neither, but only
Abstracted Conceptions of it? Cannot a Mathematician discourse Scientifically of Wood, as 'tis
Long, Broad, or
Solid; or a Carpenter or Carver know it to be Wood
really, or to have the
real Essence of Wood, and such a
Sort of Wood, by its Colour, its Degree of Hardness, its Aptness to be Cut, or its being more easie to do so if one goes according to the Grain, and such like; unless he knows all
[Page 313] those Innumerable Accidents found in its Entire and Exact Composition? Or, cannot (I may say, do not) we all agree to call its
Real Essence [Lignea, or
Woodish,] without
abusing the Word; because one of us penetrates the Nature, or
Real Essence of it, more than the other does? I suppose, Mr.
Locke's laudable Zeal against some pretended Philosophers, did, on this occasion, something byass his good Reason, that he might better oppose them. And, certainly, it must be acknowledg'd, that, never were Words more
abusively used, to the prejudice of good Sense, than those by which they express their
Essences, and their
Specifick and
Essential Forms; so that, for want of some Determinate and Literal Intelligible Meaning, which could give a Philosopher any Light what to make of them, they seem'd nothing but
meer Words, obtruded upon us for the only Truths; and so tended to reduce
Science to Mysterious Nonsence, and Unintelligible Cant. But, I could wish, notwithstanding, that Mr.
Locke had not over-strain'd some Points, to baffle their Insignificant Talk. I hope his discerning Judgment will distinguish me, and all true
Aristotelians, from the Abetters of their Folly; and let them answer, if they can, for themselves.
20. His last Chapter is, about
Remedying the Abuses of Words. Wherefore, since divers of those
Abuses are
By Mr.
Locke's Principles, there is no Way to remedy the
Abuse of Words. conceiv'd by him to spring from our
Names given to
Real Essences, and 'tis impossible, he says, to know fully what those Real Essences
[Page 314]
are; I should be glad he would put us into a Way to do an
Impossibility, and
Comprehend them
fully; otherwise, since name them we
must, we shall, according to his Discourse, be necessarily inforc'd to the
Abuses of Words, without any
possible Remedy; which is something too hard a Case.
31. I am a little apprehensive, that I do not perfectly hit Mr.
Locke's true Meaning in some Passages here,
Mr.
Locke's Sentiments, after all, Ambiguous. and elsewhere; finding his Discourse in
other Places
Sub-contrary to what I took to be his Thoughts. For example; Speaking here, §. 19. of
Shewing and
Defining Substances; all which being Entities, must have
Real Essences in them; he has these Words:
[For, there being ordinarily in each Sort some Leading Qualities, to which we suppose the other, which make up the Complex Idea of that Species, annex'd; we give the Name to that Quality or Idea which is the most observable, and we take to be the most Distinguishing Idea of that Species.] Where, if, instead of the Words
[to that Quality,] be put
[the Subject of that Quality,] to which subject we suppose the rest of its proper Complexion of Accidents
annex'd; it will be perfectly Co-incident with my Thoughts as to this Point. Only, I wonder why he pitches upon some
one Quality; as also, why he says not a Word of the
Matter, which, (in all Bodily Substances,) determin'd by this Complexion of Accidents, makes up the Thing. This manner of Expression makes him seem to discourse all along as if this Complexion of Accidents,
abstractedly consider'd, without any
[Page 315] Regard to the Matter, did make the
Essence; whereas, they cannot do this at all, unless by their Determining the Potentiality of the
Matter to be
This, and as
including that
Determination of it; that is, as including the
Matter thus Determin'd.
Of the
Equivocalness in Words, the several
Sorts of it,
how it comes, and of the Way how to
detect it; as also, of the
Means how we may arrive at their True and Proper Signification in several Subjects, I have treated in my
Method to Science, Book 1.
Less. 11.
REFLEXIONS ON THE FOURTH BOOK.
REFLEXION
Seventeenth, ON
The First Three Chapters.
1. THis Learned Author having, with much Exactness, treated of all that can belong to his
Ideas, the being affected with which is called the
First
Of the
Second Operation of our Understanding.
Operation of our Understanding, or
Simple Apprehension; he advances to the
Second [Judgment,] which is express'd by a
Proposition. 'Tis by this that we have
Compleat Knowledge or
Cognition; which (as the Word it self imports) is the
putting together of Notions in the Understanding
after its manner; that is, in order to the
seeing them connected, or
knowing they are so. The
First Chapter is both comprehensive of his Subject, and has much Truth in it. Whether
[Page 317] it goes to the bottom, and does not require some Deeper Truths to explicate the Point fully, is now to be examined.
2. He defines Knowledge to be
The Perception of the Connexion and Agreement, or of the Disagreement and Repugnancy
Mr.
L.'s Definition of
Knowledge in many respects Faulty.
of any of our Ideas. My Exceptions against this Definition are: 1. That
[Perception] being the Act of a Knowing Power, can mean nothing but
Knowledge; and, therefore, to define
Knowledge by
Knowledge seems Inartificial and Preternatural: For, it will still be ask'd, what this Knowledge he calls
Perception is? 2. Mr.
Locke granting Perception to
Brutes, he must necessarily allow them
Ideas, and that they can
connect them too. Wherefore his Book being Entituled,
An Essay concerning Humane Understanding, it is needful we know
what kind of Ideas
We have, what
Brutes have; and, (not to speak of
our or
their Perception) whether
they do connect them as
we Men do. For, this Concession makes
Perception to be the
Genus in this Definition; and, therefore, to appropriate it to
Humane Knowledge, the large Signification of it ought to be restrain'd to such a
Perception as is
peculiar to
Man. But, what I most dislike is the word
[Ideas,] in our perceiving the Agreement or Disagreement of which he puts Knowledge to consist. Philosophy is the
Knowledge of Things; wherefore, unless those
Ideas be the
Thing it self in our Understanding; or, if they be not, but
Similitudes only (as the Word imports) unless it be well made out that those
Similitudes do give us the Knowledge of the
Thing it self, (which I have demonstrated in my Preliminaries they cannot)
[Page 318] 'tis impossible we should ever arrive at true Philosophy, tho' we did perceive the Connexion of all the
Ideas in the World. Nay, unless they be the Thing it self (in part,) no Predication we make can be
True.
3. To shew this more fully, I intreat Mr.
Locke to consider, that this
Connexion of
Ideas he speaks as necessary to
Knowledge cannot consist in the
Connexion or
Disagreement of
Ideas. Knowledge, is that which is signify'd by the Word
[Est;] which being so, in this Proposition,
[Sugar is sweet,] the Word
[Est] must according to him, if only
Ideas must be connected, naturally and genuinly affirm, that
one of those
Ideas is the other
Idea, or that the
Idea of
Sugar is the
Idea of
Sweet; which is evidently False. For those
Ideas differ
toto genere; the former belonging to the Common Head of
Substance, the other of
Quality; and besides, 'tis perfectly contradictory to Mr.
Locke's avowed Doctrine, that each
Idea has its peculiar Metaphysical Verity, or
is what it self is, and is
distinct from any other
Idea, and therefore is to be
Deny'd of it. Whence follows, that it is not in seeing the Connexion or Disagreement of the
Ideas themselves that Knowledge can consist; for they are, as to themselves, always
Distinct, and therefore
Unconnected; so that we can never say one of them
is the other, which yet we do in all our Affirmative Propositions; whence follows, that all our
Affirmative Propositions would be false. It follows then, that it is the
Subject or
Thing inadequately conceiv'd by our Understanding, which is said by the Copula
[Est] to be Identity'd really and Materially with it self as conceiv'd by another Inadequate Notion;
[Page 319] and, that
[Est] speaks their being united in the same
Ens, or ingrafted on the same
Stock of Being. And, certainly, it appears, at first Sight, to be an odd Explication of Knowledge and Philosophy, to maintain, that they consist in seeing the Connexion or Disagreement of
Similitudes.
4. Wherefore, I should rather think, that, as
Notions are defin'd,
The Thing in the Understanding inadequately conceiving
The true Definition of
Knowledge.
it, (which has been abundantly prov'd,) so
Knowledge ought to be Defin'd,
The Inadequate Notions of the Thing, existing in the Understanding, so connected there, as they are in the Thing in Nature. To make good my Definition, I discourse thus:
First, It has been prov'd by many Arguments, that all our Notions are
Partial Conceptions of the
Thing; or, which is the same, (if we take the Word
[Conception] for the
Object, and not for the
Act of Conceiving,) they are the
Thing inadequately conceived. And, I dare be confident, those Arguments are unanswerable; and that no true
Reason, or
Connexion of Terms, can ever shock them: However, I may expect much Repugnance of
Fancy, ere that Point be admitted.
Secondly, All our
Distinct Notions being
Inadequate, and consequently, (as it were,)
Parts of the Thing, as 'tis Knowable by us; it follows, that (according to our Doctrine) the Immediate Object of all our Knowledge, being
somewhat of the Thing, is wholly built on
the Thing it self, and therefore
Solid. Thirdly, Those several Notions, however
Inadequate taking them
Abstractedly, yet they do connotate the
whole Thing; since no Part can be
[Page 320] conceiv'd, but in reference to the
whole, or as
in it, it being impossible the
former can be apprehended to be a Distinct Thing from the
latter; because, if it were of it self a
Distinct Thing, it would be of it self a
Whole, and not a
Part. Fourthly, The Copula
[Est] speaks the
Identity of those Parts with the
Whole; for, they can onely be
Identify'd, as they are
One with the
whole Thing materially; since
formally, as
Parts, they are contradistinguish'd from one another. And, were it not so, few Propositions (as was lately prov'd) could be True. Whence, let us take any Proposition,
v. g. [Socrates is wise;] the true Sense of it is, that the Individual Substance, called
Socrates, is the
same Thing, Materially, or Really, with that which is
Wise; or, that, what answers to
Socrates, and to
Wise, are found in the same
Thing. Fifthly, In regard Parts,
as such, are distinguish'd
formally from one another; therefore, we cannot say that any Partial Notion, express'd formally
as a Part, is
Another. Whence we cannot say
[Petreitas est sapientia,] tho' we can say
[Petrus est sapiens;] in regard those Abstract Words do
formally signifie such a
Partial Notion of the whole Thing, or a kind of
Part of it. And, tho' each of them does
connotate the
whole Thing, yet, with a
Quatenus, (to which that
Abstract manner of Expression is Equivalent,) they cut off such a precise Considerability, or Notion of it, from
all others; and therefore, such Words can onely signifie that precise
Notion, or (as it were)
Part, and
no other. Lastly, Hence it is, that we cannot predicate a
Concrete of an
Abstract, nor an
Abstract of a
Concrete; because the Abstract signifies, distinctly and formally, only a
Part, and
[Page 321] the
Concrete the
whole, (tho' confusedly,) and
not any
distinct Part of it. But I expatiate too much into the Subject of Predication, and shall pursue it no farther at present.
5. To come closer to the Business in hand; It appears by what is here said, that it is not enough for
Knowledge,
Our Definition of
Knowledge farther maintain'd. nor answers the true Notion of
Philosophy, that
Ideas be
predicated of other
Ideas, or
Similitudes of
Similitudes; nor (which is the same) that we see they
agree or
disagree with
one another; but it is necessary, that the Ground of our Knowledge, and of our Predications, be taken from the
Thing it self, as is express'd in
our Definition. I produce not here the Definition of
Knowing which I gave in my Preliminaries, because it is not yet granted by those with whom I am discoursing, that our
Notions are the
Things in our Understanding; tho' (one Consideration, which is brought there, being added) these two Definitions are Co-incident: But I accommodate my self to Mr.
Locke's Words, as far as they will bear, that the Difference between us may be made more apparent.
6. Hence, whereas Mr.
Locke makes
Four Sorts of Connexions of our
Ideas, in which Knowledge is found,
viz. 1. Of
Hence, there is but
One Sort of Connexion, in which Knowledge consists:
viz. that of
Co-existence.
Identity, or
Diversity: 2. Of
Relation: 3.
Co-existence: 4.
Real Existence; I must, in pursuance to the Grounds now laid, affirm, and maintain, that there is but
one Sort of Intellectual Connexion of our Notions,
viz. that of the
Co-existence of what is meant by the two Terms in the
same Thing; and, that (there
[Page 322] being but
one Copula
[Est,] all the other Sorts of Connexion are co-incident with this one. For, the First consisting in this, that each
Idea, or Notion,
is its Self, and
not Another, signifies no more but what we express by this Identical Proposition,
[The Thing as thus conceiv'd, is the Thing as thus conceiv'd; or,
not as otherwise conceiv'd.] Whence it is
Self-evident, because the Terms being every way the self-same Notion, are as closely connected as perfect Identity can express them; whence they can admit no Middle Term to come between them, and
make the Proposition Evident, or
prove it: But their Evidence is entirely grounded on this first Metaphysical Principle,
[Every Thing (whether Substance or Accident)
is what it is; or, is
Indivisum in se, and
Divisum a quolibet alio;] that is, in plain terms,
One. The
Second, [Relation;] taking it not for the
Act of our Mind, comparing or connecting it to another; but for the Ground of it in the Thing, which obliges our Comparing Power, when it is in it, to refer it
actually; is still the
Thing it self, inadequately conceiv'd to be Connected with, or agreeing to the same Thing
in part, as is explicated above.
V. g. Master and
Scholar are grounded on the Actions and Passions of
Teaching, and
being Taught, which are Inadequate Conceptions, Co-existing in those two Persons, and Identify'd materially with those Subjects: And the same is found in all others, which are
thus Connected. And
the Last, Of
Real Existence; As, when we say,
[Peter is,] clearly imports, that what is meant by
Peter, the Subject; and by
Existent, which is the Predicate, (imply'd there in the Word
[is,]) are
Co-existent; or, are found in the same
Thing. But, more of
[Page 323] this when we come to consider his 4th Chapter,
Of the Reality of our Knowledge.
7. His Second Chapter,
Of the Degrees of our Knowledge, distinguishing it into
Intuitive, Demonstrative, and
Sensitive,
The Degrees of our Knowledge assign'd by Mr.
L. very Solid. is admirably Solid, Clear, and Rational throughout. The First of these is proper to
Principles, the Second to
Proofs, the Last to the Knowledge of Particular Things or Modes by the way of
Experiments. Indeed,
Intuitive Knowledge is proper to
Pure Spirits, call'd Intelligences or
Angels; which, because they do not
glean their Knowledge from various Impressions on the Senses, consequently they do not
divide the thing into
Parts, by Inadequate Notions, when they come to know it; nor
compound those Notions again into Propositions, as
we do; but, at one
direct and
full View, call'd
Intuition, they comprehend the whole Thing, and all that belongs to it,
at once. Whence it seems not so proper to attribute
Intuition to us Mortals, who are but poor Retailers of our Imperfect and short Notions; which we
spell (as it were) and put together as Children do Letters, when they are, otherwise, not able to
read whole Words currently. But this is very pardonable in Mr.
Locke; for, to say true, 'tis very hard to find another Word which fits our Knowledge of First Principles much better; tho' I think
[Self-evidence] might serve. My self have long ago had such a Thought, tho' I express'd it warily in these words: "There is nothing in all our Knowledges, that, in the manner of it, comes so near the
Angelical Intuition as does our Knowledge of Self-evident Principles, express'd by
Identical Propositions.
[Page 324] It
divides as little as is possible for us in this State; for it predicates the same of the same; nay, the
whole of the
whole; and, for the same Reason, it as little
compounds again. Whence, it resembles it not a little in its
Absolute Evidence and
Immovable Firmness; and is the nearest Approach possible to Simple Intuition. That so, as the Order of the World requires, the
Supremum infimi may immediately confine upon the
Infimum Supremi."
8. I was much pleased to see Mr.
Locke declare, that
upon this Intuition depends all the Certainty and Evidence we have
Every Step we take in Demonstrative Knowledge, or every
Consequence, must be grounded on
Self-evidence
of our Knowledge, and particularly, that, in every Step Reason makes in Demonstrative Knowledge, (that is, in every
Consequence we deduce)
there is an Intuitive Knowledge of the Agreement or Disagreement of the next intermediate Idea. I add,
Upon which Agreement all the Force of Consequenee, that is, all our Reasonings are grounded. The Evident Proof he gives for it here, is worthy the attentive Consideration of his Learned Readers. 'Tis not in this occasion only, but in divers others, tho' I have not always noted them, that Mr.
Locke and my self have, without design'd Confederacy, agreed in Positions of great Moment; which, I know not how, have escap'd the Thoughts of all other Authors I have seen. The Reader may please to review my
Method to Science, B. 3.
Less. 1. §. 3. where I discourse thus: "Wherefore, since, if the
Consequence, in which consists the Essence, and all the Force and Nerves of Discourse, be not Clear and Evident, there could be no Certainty or Evidence of any thing
[Page 325] that needs to be
made known or
Concluded; and so our Faculty of Exact Reasoning would have been given us to no purpose; hence, 'tis manifest, that however one
Proposition may be
made known by other
Propositions that are connected and
consequential to one
another; yet the Consequence it self
cannot be proved by Another Consequence. For, the Question would still return
how, and in virtue of
what, that
Consequence which made the
other Evident, is Evident
it self, and so
in infinitum. Whence it follows, that the
Evidence of
all Consequences whatever, must be built on something in a higher manner Evident than any
Consequence or
Proof can
otherwise make it; that is, on a Self-evident Proposition.]" The certain Knowledge of which kind of Propositions, as Mr.
Locke holds, is to be had by
Intuition.
9. I have been larger upon this Point, and do most especially recommend it to the best Reflexion of our Readers;
The great Usefulness of this last Position. because it is not only the Deepest and Firmest Ground, but also the very
best Test of all Argumentation; and therefore the main Hinge on which all
Science turns. I must confess, for all that, I cannot see why, since all Self-evident Truths can only be express'd by
Identical Propositions, this Learned Gentleman is so shy to use those
Words, since the
Sense he brings on this Occasion, is clearly Equivalent to those
Identical Forms of Speech; nor, if put into Propositions, can be express'd by any other. I think we should not be asham'd of them, or think them
Trifling, because some Men of Fancy, who never set their Thoughts to trace Evidence and Truth to
[Page 326] their Originals, are pleased to make themselves Sport with them; nor because their Terms are too closely connected; For, they
must be so; and, were they
not so, they would be unworthy the Name of
First Principles, nor do us
any Good when we come to
reduce other Truths into them; which is the best Way of
Demonstrating.
10.
The Extent of Humane Knowledge, of which he treats in his 3d Chapter, is a very Excellent Subject.
Science
Scepticism and
Dogmatism are, both of them, highly prejudicial to
Science. has two Capital Enemies,
Scepticism, and
Dogmatism: The one will allow very
little, or
Nothing at all, to be known; the other pretends to know
too much. The former, by breeding a perfect
Despair of Knowledge, discourages the Industry of the best Wits; and makes them, since Truth cannot be found, to addict themselves only to
Wordish Talk and
Declamation: To which contributes not a little, that many who have
incomparable Fancies, have oftentimes the
worst Judgments; especially, if they have let their Wits loose to Raillery, and Drollery: For, such Persons, proud of their Joking Talent, do think they
answer a Demonstration, if they can but
break a Jest upon it. And, besides, they have the Faculty of cutting Capers beyond the Moon, and raising Objections at
random. The Latter does, perhaps, as much Harm, by
Presuming to demonstrate
every Thing: And the Over-weening of
these Men is the more pernicious, because they make a Shew of a great Friendship and Zeal for
Science; and yet, by falling short of their Extravagant Pretensions, they throw a Scandal upon her; and make weak Distinguishers apprehend there is
no
[Page 327]
Science at all. The One deviates from Zeal for Truth, in Excess; the Other, in Defect: And the Judicious Decision of this Point, [Of
the Extent of our Knowledge,] settles the
Golden Mean between both. I have endeavour'd, in my
Method, B. 1.
Less. 2. to §. 12. to establish from Clear Grounds, the
Just Pitch of our Knowledge
in this State: Mr.
Locke does, with his usual Candour, attempt to do the same in
his Way; Concerning which, I am to give him my Thoughts; which are these.
11. There is no doubt but we have less Knowledge than we might have had, through our Want of some Notions;
We have Sensitive Knowledge of other Notions, besides
Existence. as also, for want of discerning the Agreement or Disagreement of them in the
same Thing. No doubt too, but Intuitive Knowledge, which is only of
Self-evident Truths, cannot reach to
all that
belongs to our Notions, or
Ideas; and, that we too often want proper
Mediums to connect those Notions, in order to Demonstration: As also, that our Sensitive Knowledge (I suppose he means that which is had by
Experiments) does not reach very far; otherwise, our Senses giving us (as we do both of us hold) all the First
Natural Notions we have, I believe it cannot be deny'd, but that they give us withall the
Ground of
all our Knowledge. Whence I cannot see, why he limits
Sensitive Knowledge to the Notion of
Existence onely; or, that our Senses do make us know onely that a Thing
is: For, certainly, our Senses do as well tell us the
Wall is white, as that the
Wall is; tho', in proper Speech, it does
neither, but by means of our
Mind, comparing the
[Page 328] Notions of the two Terms, given us by the Object, in order to the seeing their
Co-existence in the Thing. All they do, is, to give us our
Notions; which the Soul (that is, the
Man, according to his
Spiritual Part) compounds into a Proposition; and so frames a Judgment of the said Co-existence (or Inconsistency) of those Terms, or (which is the same) of what is signify'd by them, in the same Thing. Nor do I think Mr.
Locke will much deny any of this, however we may express our selves diversly.
12. 'Tis very true that our Experience gives us some Light to know what Qualities do belong to such Substances;
Onely
Principles and
Demonstration and not
Experiments, can give us any Intelligible Explication of Natural Qualities. yet, I cannot think it impossible to know this
very often a priori, by
Demonstrative Reason, tho' we do not know
the Constitution of the Minute Parts, on which those Qualities do depend; much less do I judge, that,
tho' we did not know them, yet we could
not discover any necessary Connexion between them and any of the Secondary Qualities; he means, those Qualities which are the
Objects of our Senses. Nor do I wonder Mr.
Locke thinks thus, because he does, all along, pitch his Thoughts on the
Corpuscularian Hypothesis, as on that which, in some Men's Opinion,
goes farthest in an Intelligible Explication of the Qualities of Body. Now, my Judgment is, that 'tis demonstrable, that the Principles of the
Corpuscularians cannot possibly give Account of
the Constitution either of the
Minute Parts, or of the least Atom, nor, consequently, of any Body in Nature; or (which is the Proper Work of a Philosopher)
refund any Quality
into
[Page 329]
its Proper Causes; I mean, such Causes as they can
prove to be such, or
must be such; however, they may
fancy them to be such, by allowing to themselves
Voluntary Suppositions for Principles. I have shewn in my
Appendix to my
Method, that the most Celebrated of the
Corpuscularian Philosophers, the
Cartesians, cannot
know the Constitution of the
most minute Part of any of their
Elements, since they can never tell us by
their Grounds, the Primary Qualities of their
First Matter, of which their three Elements, and, consequently, all Natural Bodies are made. To shew
we can, I will give a short Summary of the
Aristotelian Doctrine in this particular, truly represented, and cleared from the Mis-conceits of some late School-men.
13. 'Tis confess'd, and Evident, that
Quantity is the Primary Affection of Body; of which, re-modify'd, (as I
Short Hints of the true
Aristotelian Grounds. may say,) all Qualities are made. We can shew, that
by it Body is
Divisible; and, therefore,
Quantity (for that, and and many other Reasons) is
Divisibility, especially, taking it as consider'd
Physically: however, taking it as capable to be Measur'd, Proportion'd, and Figur'd, (as Mathematicians do,) it may not very unfitly be called
Extension. But, take it, (as I said,) as affecting Bodies, in order to
Natural Action and
Passion, in which the Course of Nature consists, (as a Natural Philosopher ought to consider it,) and 'tis
Divisibility, or a Capacity to be divided by those Causes. Nor can the Greatest
Cartesian deny this, since he grants, that the
First Operation in Nature, is, the making their three Elements, by
Grinding (as it were) or
[Page 330]
dividing their First Matter. Proceeding by immediate Steps, we are to seek out the
first Sorts of this
Divisibility; and this must be done by finding the
most Simple Intrinsecal Differences of that, or any other Notion, which can only be
more and
less of the
Common Notion. Now,
more and
less of Divisibility Consider'd, in order to Natural Agents, is the same as to be
See Method to Science, B. 1. L. 3. § §. 1, 2.
more easily, and
less easily Divisible by by those Agents, which we call to be
Rare, and
Dense. Rarity therefore, and
Density do constitute the
Simplest Sorts or Kinds of Bodies. And, since it is inconceivable that Matter should be divided at all by Second Causes, but the Divider must be
more Dense, or
more able to divide, than the Matter that is to be divided by it; it follows, that
Rare and
Dense Bodies were
originally such; or, that there were
Created at first some sorts of Bodies that are
more, and others that were
less divisible; as is clearly express'd in the two first Verses of
Genesis. And Reason abets it; for, otherwise, the Course of Nature, consisting in
Motion, could never have been
Connaturally made; because, had all the Parts of Matter been
equally Divisible, there could be no Reason why
one part of the Matter should be the
Divider, rather than the
other; and so there could have been no
Motion, nor, consequently, any Course of Nature at all.
14. By the Division of
Rare Bodies by
Dense ones, and the Division of their first Compounds, the Number of
How all Secondary Qualities come to be made. Parts increasing, there naturally follow'd the various
Size, and the
Grossness and
Minuteness of those Parts; as also,
[Page 331] their various
Figures, Situations, &c. All which contribute to compound the
Species and
Individuums. Of these, variously mingled and remingled, all the rest are made. From Simple Division,
two Things are made of
one; whence follows the Individual Diversity of Bodies, according to the Notion of Substance, or
Ens. More Accidents are (as was said before) still taken in, to make the Subaltern
Genera and
Species, even to the lowest Sort, or Kind; and innumerably more of them, to distinguish and constitute
Individual Bodies.
15. To come a little nearer our main Point: unless those Qualities,
Rarity and
Density, which are the
Primary
The Course of Nature is fundamentally built on the Admission of
Ratity and
Density. ones, be admitted, the World could
never have been
form'd connaturally; nor the Course of Nature carried on; because, (as was now shewn,) in that Supposition, there would have been no
Motion. For, Motion of Material Entities is perform'd by the Intervening of the Parts of the
one between the Parts of the
other, and, so, Dividing it; which is impossible, unless the one had been
Rarer, or
more yielding; the other
Denser, or
less yielding. But, this once settled, 'tis evident from the very Terms, that there
are Proper Causes, both on the Agent's and Patient's Side, for the one's
Dividing, and the other's being
Divided. For, the Rare being
more Divisible than the Dense, 'tis demonstrable, that the Dense being
impell'd against the Rare by Motion, (which comes from a Superior Agent,) the Rare being
more Divisible, will give way, and be divided by the Dense; which is clearly impossible
[Page 332] in the
Corpuscularian Hypothesis; which puts all Parts of their Matter to be
equally Rare, or Dense; or rather, (as the
Cartesians do,)
neither Rare,
nor Dense; all Qualities, according to them, being made by mingling their three Elements; which Elements are themselves made by, and presuppose, the Motion of their First Matter. Whereas, yet, it is impossible to conceive, but those Parts of that Matter must be
either Rare, or
else Dense, at least to some Degree. And, as denying the Rarity and Density in the
First Bodies does, by making Motion impossible, put the Course of Nature out of Frame, both in its Beginning and Progress; so it utterly destroys all Demonstration in Physicks, which is grounded on
Mediums from Proper Causes, and Proper Effects.
16. Passing over many Immediate Steps, which shew how those Four Principal Qualities, Heat, Cold, Moisture,
That by these Grounds, the Nature of Secondary Qualities is Demonstrable. and Driness, are made of Rarity and Density, acted upon by the common Causes in Nature; we come to shew how these two
Primary Qualities do constitute many
Secondary ones; and how these last are refunded into the other, as their
Proper Causes; and, therefore, are Demonstrable by them, as by their
Proper Mediums. A few Instances may serve, as Hints, to explicate others. That great
Pellucidity in the Air is necessarily, and properly refunded into its extream Divisibility, or
Rarity; by which it becomes easily penetrable in all its Parts, by those
Spicula Ignea, the Rays of the Sun; and
Opacity, for the same Reason, is the Proper Effect of
Density; which hinders
[Page 333] its Subject from being penetrated, or
Divided by them; whence also it is a Proper Cause of Repelling, or Reflecting them. Again; Who
sees not that
Liquidity, which makes its Subject easily yielding to be flatted evenly, as we see in Ponds; or driven to run into Cavities, by the common Motion of Gravitation, is a proper Effect of Rarity, as
Consistency is of Density? Spissitude is a Constipation of Dense Parts, or the Want of Pores to admit the Ingress of other Bodies.
Grossitude is clearly nothing but Density, in a
bigger Quantity of its Parts.
Friability is refunded into great Dense Parts, and very large Rare ones: Whence, those Rare Parts, which, were they less, would better cement those Parts together, being now very large, and, withal, very Divisible, are
easily divided; and, consequently, the Body is soon shatter'd: As we find in Dry Clods, out of which, (while they were yet
Wet Dirt,) those Parts which were Watry, being drawn by Heat, large Cavities are left, which the Air now possesses. On the other side,
Ductility and
Malleability are the Effects of the very smallest Rare Parts, finely compacted with the minutest
Dense ones. Those
Small Dense Parts, so closely woven, and, in a manner, Contiguous, keep the Rare from evaporating; and the
Rare, by being such, and interwoven with the Dense all over, make the Compound yield to Expansion, without Breaking; being
very small, are not easily separable; and yet, tho' rarify'd farther by the subtilest Agent, Fire, they render it
Fusible.
[Page 334] 17. Were these Principles which I rawly and briefly touch on here, pursu'd by Learned Men with Immediate
The true Reason why some Men think them Inexplicable. Consequences, which, true Logick assisting, is far from impossible; the Nature of those
first-mixt Qualities, and by their means of many
others, would not be very hard to explicate. But, if Men are resolv'd to neglect all
Natural Principles, and the
Intrinsecal Constitution of the
First Bodies in Nature, and will needs run upon nothing but
Mathematical Notions, which pre-suppose those Principles; nor could be found in Nature, unless the other be first admitted, or Division made Possible; (for neither
Parts, nor consequently
Figures of Parts, could be made without
Division, nor Division unless some Bodies were naturally
apt to
divide, others to
be divided, that is, unless some were
Rare, others
Dense) or, if, instead of demonstrating their Natural Principles by the
Superiour Science, they will needs have recourse to
Voluntary Suppositions; and violate the Nature of Causality, and of the Deity it self, by making him whose
Proper Effect (he being Essentially Self-existence) is to
give Existence, or
create, to be the Proper and
Immediate Cause of
Motion; and go about to prove
Ignotum per Ignotissimum, by supposing (as they sometimes do) that
God wills this or that, which is for the Interest of their Tenet, and too hard to prove: If, I say, Men are resolv'd to follow such
Untoward Methods, 'tis no Wonder Science does not advance, but the World is detain'd in Ignorance of many things, which otherwise it might know. Did Learned Men set themselves to carry forwards
[Page 335] the Grounds of Nature in
Euclides Physicus (where they will find Demonstrations enow) to farther Conclusions, with the same Zeal as they do the Mathematicks; I doubt not but the Evident Truths, which would by Degrees disclose themselves, would both encourage, and enable them, to make a farther Progress in Knowledge; nor would the Science of
Second Qualities, (about which Physical Demonstrations ought in great part be employ'd) be held so Desperate. But to leave these Discourses, and apply my self to Mr.
L. I cannot but wonder, that amongst all his
Ideas of Qualities, he not so much as once mentions (as far as I remember) those two
Chiefest ones of
Rarity and
Density; tho' nothing is more obvious in the whole Course of Nature than these are. Which, with many other Reasons, makes me think he had not seen, or at least well weigh'd the true
Aristotelian System, (which he might have seen in Sir
Kenelm Digby's Treatise of Bodies, and its Latin Preface; as also in
Institutiones Peripateticae;) but took it as represented by the Modern Schools. For my self, I must declare I verily judge, that the Grounds I here insist on, are the
only true ones that a Natural Philosopher
can have; that they are
Demonstrable; and I do offer my self to
maintain them to be
such, if it shall please any Learned Objector to attempt to show these Principles Faulty; or that we build on any
Supposition at all, and not on what's either
Self-evident, or easily and immediately
Reducible to Self-evidence. Which, I believe, no other Sect of Philosophers did ever so much as pretend to.
[Page 336] 18. To come to those Qualities, which are the Formal Object of our Senses, called by Mr.
Locke Secondary
The Possibility of demonstrating them shewn by the Instance of
Colour.
Qualities, I have shewn already that divers of them are
Intelligible and Explicable by
Rarity and
Density; only certain little Respects are added to them, which too lie in our Ken: Nor do I doubt but most of the others may be clearly and distinctly known by the same Grounds. Indeed, divers of them depend on the
Figure and
Texture of Parts; which, tho' we can never know with a Mathematical Exactness, yet I see not why we may not demonstrate the
Natures or
Kinds of each Quality, so far as to
distinguish them from
others, and refund them into their
Proper Causes; which is enough for our purpose, and most proportionable to our State. For Example,
Light brings from the Wall into the Eye, and so into our Knowing Power, the Notion of
Whiteness, and of other Colours from other Objects. It cannot be doubted then, (since Light of its self is
Uniform) but that there is some Disposition in the Surface of the Object, or the Figure of its outmost Parts, which reflects Light after a different manner, and affects the Seer accordingly. Nor is it hard to conceive, but very Evident, that a very smooth Surface, as having
fewest Pores in it, will reflect
more Light, and so make it
more Visible; especially if those Outmost Parts be
Roundish, which reflect Light every way, or towards all sides. It is manifest then that, that Quality which is
most Visible of all others being that which we call
Whiteness, the Proper Causes of that Quality may be found out. Which will further appear
[Page 337] hence, that if, on the contrary, the Surface have Small-pointed Parts and Large Pores, much of the Light will be lost in those shady Grotts, and scarce any Beam of it reflected; which therefore is the Proper Cause of that Lightless Appearance call'd
Blackness; which is the Reason why, when there is no Light at all to be reflected, all things seem Black. If we hold a Thousand Needles Points towards our Eye, they appear Black, because of the vastness of the Interstices or Cavities in proportion to the extant Parts which should have reflected the Light: Whereas, were the Object a polish'd Plate of Steel, the Interstices or Pores being less, it appears more luminous and whitish; which may give us some faint, but sure, Light, how this Colour is made. The Intermediate Colours are made by the Mixture and Demixture of those Extreams; whence, out of the Degrees of their partaking those, Contrary or Subcontrary Qualities are framed, as Blue, Green, Yellow, and all other Colours. Nor is this
Degree, constituting each of those
Species, Unknowable. A Picture-drawer can tell us what Proportion of his Paint of
such a Colour he adds to that of
another Colour, to make what
Third Colour he pleases. We see then, that the
Secondary Quality of
Colour, may come within the Compass of our Knowledge. Nor do I see why the
rest of them may not become
equally Intelligible, did we seriously set our Reflex Thoughts on work to study them; especially Experimental Knowledge assisting, by hinting to us such Matters of Fact as give Light to our Reason, (when furnish'd with, and attentive to, true Natural Principles) how it may
reduce those Qualities unto their
Proper Causes, which is the
only Work of
Science.
REFLEXION
Eighteenth, ON
The 4th and 5th CHAPTERS.
1. I Come now to a nearer view of the
4th Chapter,
Of the Reality of Knowledge, the main point in which the whole Doctrine of the
Ideists is concern'd.
The State of the Question. To State it rightly, I do not doubt (as I have exprest my self formerly) but that the
Ideists have many true Notions of the
Things; that is, the Things themselves in their Minds, after a Natural Manner, as well as their Opposers have, notwithstanding their ill Speculation; and thence oftentimes discourse right; for the same Reason that, tho' some Philosophers held that the Eye sees
per Emissionem, others
per Receptionem Radiorum, yet they naturally saw
both a like, however their Speculative thoughts, disfer'd about the
manner how
Seeing was made. Wherefore the true State of the Question is, whether they can have any
Real Knowledge of the things in Nature,
according to the Principles of the Ideists; or, by their puting our Notions, which are the Ground and Materials of our Knowledge, to be onely
Likenesses, Appearances, Similitudes, Resemblances, Pourtraitures, or
Pictures of the Things, (which are the names they give them) and not the
Things themselves in our minds: For, if they can have
no Real Knowledge, or
Knowledge of the Thing, by such
meerly
[Page 339]
representing Ideas, then it must be said that those
Ideas, being confessedly the
First and
onely Materials of their Knowledge, the
Ideists will become oftentimes liable to deviate from Nature, and fall into Errour by adhering to such Groundless Principles, as is the Substituting very often
Empty Resemblances, or
Fancies, for the
Things themselves; nor can they ever be able to give a Solid Account by
their Principles, that they know
any thing.
2. Now, it seems to me (tho' I should wave those many pregnant Arguments brought against them, in my
How we know the
Things by means of
Ideas, Inexplicable. three first Preliminaries) that the very Position of the
Ideists, does decide the Question, and confute themselves. For, if we may trust their words, they agree that we know the
Things as well as the
Ideas, and onely differ in the manner
how: Of which Mr.
L. tell us here § 3.
'Tis Evident the mind knows not Things immediately, but onely by the Intervention of the Ideas it has of them. Whence I much fear that by
Ideas he means
Phantasms, or Material Pictures in the
Imagination; by
whose Intervention 'tis indeed confest we know. For, otherwise, it is far from
Evident, that we know them by
means of those
Spiritual Conceptions, we call
Notions; since we bring many close Arguments, fetcht from the Nature of the Thing, to prove that there is perfect Evidence of the
Contrary: For, those
Ideas or Notions being held and shown by us, to be the Things in our Mind, their very
being there, or in a
Knowing Power, is to be
known: Nor can they be held by us to be the
means to know
themselves; for, so the same
[Page 340] would be the
Means and
End both, which is a Contradiction. But, let us consider his words.
The mind, he says,
knows the Things by the Intervention of Ideas. The Question then is what the
Idea does, and what the word
[Intervention] means. Does the Mind see the Thing
without, by sending
out her Rayes of Knowledge to
it? This cannot be said, in regard all the Acts of Knowledge which the Mind has, are
Immanent ones, and are
receiv'd in that which
produced them, as in their
onely Subject. Does then the Thing that is
without, send its beams by the
Ideas, as by a kind of Spiritual Optick-glass, to which the mind lays her Intellectual Eye? Neither can this be said, for the Mind could see or know the Thing
it self were it
in it, else how could it know the
Ideas? Rather, were the Thing in the Understanding, it could not but be
known, whether there were any Similitude, besides, in it, or no. It may be said that the Mind knows the Thing by the
Idea because it is a Picture or Similitude that represents it. But I way walk in a Gallery, and see a Hundred Pictures in it of Men, and many other Things in Nature; and yet not know one jot the better, any one of the Things represented, unless I had know them formerly, tho'
Apelles himself had drawn them. I may
remember them
again, indeed, if I had known them
before; which cannot be said in our case, because those
Ideas of theirs are to give them the
First Knowledge of the Thing.
3. Being thus at a loss to explicate
[Intervention] or to know
The Ideists must be forced to grant that the
Thing known is
in the Mind. what It, or the
Idea or Representation serves for, we will reflect
[Page 341] next upon the Word
[know] which Mr.
Locke applies (tho' not so
immediately, yet)
indifferently, to the
Thing and to the
Idea. Now, if this be so, and that to
to be known agrees to them both; then, as the
Idea is in the Mind when it is
known, so the
Thing, when
known, should be
in the Mind too, which is our very Position, thought by the
Ideists so Paradoxical, and yet here forcibly admitted by themselves. And, if neither the
Idea brings the Thing
into the Knowing Power, or (which is the same) into the
Mind; nor the Mind, or Knowing Power goes
out of the Soul
to it, I know not how they can pretend to show how the
Knowing Power, and the Thing
known, can ever come to
meet, as they must when ever an
Act of Knowledge is made. 'Tis to no purpose then, to alledge that the Thing
comes into the mind, or is
brought thither by means of the
Idea; for, if it
comes or is
brought thither, let it be by what
means it will, 'tis most incontestably Evident that,
after it is come or brought
thither, it is
there. Nor can all the Wit of Man avoid this Consequence, unless plain words must lose their Signification. Wherefore Mr.
L. in pursuance of his own Principles should not have said
that the Mind does not know Things immediately, but by means of the Ideas; but, that it does not know them at
all, neither
mediately nor
immediately; for if the Thing be
in the Knowledge at all, they must be
in the Mind, where
onely the
Knowledge is; which comes over (thus far) to our Position.
[Page 342] 4. It must be confess'd, that Mr.
Locke has here, §. 3. put the Objection against the
Ideists as strongly, and home,
The Necessity of the Thing's being in our Mind, farther inforced. as it is possible: But I must still persist, and avow, that neither his own excellent Wit, (which, had he light on right Principles, could reach to any thing that is within the Compass of Possibility,) nor all the World joining in his Assistance, can clear that Objection, so as to satisfie any Intelligent Man, who is true to his Reason guiding it self (as it ought) by
Connexion of
Terms, and not by
Fancy; nor shew, that by his
Ideas any Knowledge at all of the Thing can be possibly had.
First, He alledges the
Agreement or Conformity of the Things with his Simple Ideas. And I reply, that he cannot, by the Principles of the
Ideists, sh
[...]w that the Things do
agree or
disagree with his
Simple Ideas at all. To demonstrate which, I argue thus: Ere he can know that the
Representation and the
Thing represented do agree, Common Sense tells us, he must have
both the
Idea and the
Thing in his
Comparing Power, that is, in his Mind; that so he may take a View of
both of them, and consider them
in order to one another; and, by doing this,
see whether the one does
truly resemble the other, or no. But, this is directly against the Principles of the
Ideists, who do not allow that the
Thing can be
in the Mind, but the
Idea only. Next, he alledges, that his
Complex Ideas are
Archetypes; and
not Conformable to the Things, as the others were, but
to themselves only; and, therefore, he says, they cannot lead us into Errour, because they
cannot but represent themselves. I pass by the Oddness of the Position,
[Page 343] that the
Idea, which is a
Picture, should be a
Picture of it self, or
represent it self: I only note, that this Allegation which should
clear the Point, quite
loses it, and
gives it up. For, the Question is, whether his
Ideas do give us the Knowledge of the Things in Nature; and 'tis evident, and confess'd they cannot give us this Knowledge of them, but by
representing them: Now, he tells us, that his
Complex Ideas are not Copies of the Things, nor
represent them, but
themselves only. Whence is evidently concluded, that we are never the nearer to the Knowing of
Things by
them; no, not obliquely, and
at Second hand, or by the
Intervention of those
Ideas, or Similitudes representing them, as was pretended formerly. Whence, for any thing he has produced, we may justly doubt whether such
Ideas are not
Whimsical Fancies, without
any Reality at all; since he will not allow them even that
slightest Relation to the
Things, of so much as
representing them. But, which is much worse, he affirms, §. 5. that
those Ideas themselves are consider'd as the Archetypes; and the Things no otherwise regarded, but as they are conformable to them. Now, this seems to me a strange way of proving the
Reality of our Knowledge, by
Ideas, to affirm, that we are not to
regard the Things, but as
conformable to our Ideas. Is not this to make Philosophy not the
Knowledge of Things, but of
Ideas only; and to pretend, that the
Thing must only be held
True, if it be Conformable to our
Ideas? He might as well have said
Fancies; for, he expresly says, these Complex
Ideas are
made by the Mind, and
not taken from the Thing, nor
like it: And, whatever is neither the
Res, nor so much as
like it, can neither have
Reality, nor
[Page 344]
Shew of Reality; and therefore, must be a
meer Fancy. Now, these
Complex Ideas reach much farther than all the
others do;
viz. to
Modes, Substances and
Relations; as is seen,
Book 1.
Chap. 12. So that this Discourse of his destroys
the Reality of our Knowledge in
almost all the Things we are to know. He will, perhaps, say, those Complex Ideas are the
Effects of certain
Powers to Cause them, found in the Thing; and, by this Means they bring the Things, as being their
Causes, into their Mind. But the Argument returns still with the same Force; for, if they bring the Thing
into the Mind, then the Thing is
in the Mind when it is
brought thither. Add, that this makes them
Resemblances of the Thing, which he denies; for, the
Effect, being a
Participation of the Cause, must necessarily
resemble it; especially, if it be a Natural Effect. Nor can he say they make us know the Thing, because they are made up of
Simple ones: For, as the Simple Ideas only made us know the Thing by
representing it, so these other not
representing It, have lost the Power of making us know it at all. So that, let them turn which way they will, either the Thing is
never brought
into the Knowledge, or the Mind; and then it can never
be known: Or,
it is brought
thither, and then it must be
there; which is our Position, and deny'd by the
Ideists.
5. I have shewn above, that all Mathematical Knowledges, tho' they are never so abstractedly express'd, are
Mathematical and Moral Knowledges are grounded on the Thing in the Mind. grounded on the Thing, or on Body; and
Moral ones, (which two he here mentions,) on the Nature of
Man, or
Reason; which,
[Page 345] I suppose, none will say are
Nothings; and, therefore, they are, both of them,
true Knowledge of the Thing, consider'd
in part, or
inadequately.
6. In his 8th Section, he defends himself
for having so little regard (as it may seem)
to the Real Existence of
All Essential Predicates, and Accidental ones too, are truly the
Thing, and the
whole Thing, imply'd
consusedly.
Things. I discourse thus: We have
more Real Notions of the
Thing, than barely
Existence; for,
every Notion that belongs to the Line of
Thing or
Substance, whether Inferior or Superior; nay, every Mode or Accident that
does belong, or ever
did belong to the Thing, either Intrinsecally or Extrinsecally, are
all of them
Real; so that he needs not be sollicitous any should object, that his
Ideas have no
Reality in them, because he regards not their
Existence onely. And, were such an Objection made, or had it any force, he might also reply, that in every part of his Discourse, he
does regard Existence, and cannot do otherwise; unless any Objecter should be so weak as to alledge, that
what exists in the Mind, does not exist at all. For, if he had once his Notions from the
Thing, they would be still the
Thing in the Mind, and
Real, tho' the Individual Objects, whence they were taken, be perish'd. Nay, more;
those Things would have a Better, a more Durable, and more Noble Existence
in the Mind, than they had in Nature. I say,
[those Things;] not fearing that any should object, that
Thing signifies the
whole; which may seem contrary to my former Doctrine, that the Thing is only in the Mind by
Inadequate Notions, or
in part. For, tho' the
[Page 346]
Formal Conception be onely of some
Quality of it,
expresly and
distinctly, yet it
implies or
connotates the Knowledge of the
whole Thing
confusedly; it being most clearly demonstrable in Metaphysicks, that
there are no Actual Parts in any Compound whatever: So that 'tis still the
whole Thing that is known, tho' onely a Part (as it were) of it be known
distinctly. Upon this Evident Principle, that
there are no Actual Parts, is grounded that Solid and most approved Maxim, that
Actions and Passions are of the Suppositum, or Individual Thing. Thus, when the
Hand strikes or wounds a Man, 'tis truly said, that the
Man (which signifies the
whole Thing) did it, and is answerable for it; and, if he kills the Person he struck, the
whole Man will
be hang'd for it, tho' the Hand onely, and not the Legs, Head, Neck,
&c. gave the Blow. Now, this could neither be said with Truth, nor that Punishment be inflicted by Justice, if the Word
[Hand] did not
signifie, and truly
were the
whole Man, according to his Faculty of
Handling or
Striking, or according to
that Part which immediately did that Action. The self-same is to be said, and for the self-same Reason, of our
Inadequate Notions; and, that each of them implies, or connotates (that is, materially and entitatively
is) the
whole Thing, tho'
formally or
precisely but a
Part of it, as it were; or the Thing
according to such a particular Considerability, found in it, or Identify'd with it. Whoever shall weigh attentively the Force and Coherence of this Discourse, will clearly discern how
entirely all
our Philosophy is built on the Things, and is the
Knowledge of them; and how far the
Ideists fall short of having that Solid Ground for
[Page 347] the
Basis of their Discourses: But, especially, this Tenet, which puts their
Complex Ideas not onely
not to be the Thing, (which it must be some Way, or to some degree or other, if it be not a meer
Fancy,) but, not to be so much as a
Copy or
Resemblance of it, which (as was said) is the slightest and least Relation it can possibly have to it.
7. I would have none think, that, by this Discourse I
deny Complex Notions, or
Ideas. The Ten Common Heads
That
our Complex Notions are Regular, and well grounded; Mr.
L's,
not so. are the Simpler ones; which when we divide by
Differences, each Inferior
Genus and
Species, (they being made up of the Superior Notions, and those Differences,) are
Complex Notions, as their very Definitions tell us. Whence Mr.
Locke's Complex
Idea of
Murther, Sacrilege, or whatever else they be, are given us by the
same Method. And, the difference between him and me in this Point, is this; that we complicate our Ideas
regularly, and according to the exact Rules of
Art; and he seems to make his
voluntarily, or else by Reflexion on his own
Interiour, and what he experiences in himself; which I take to be a very fallacious way, because very few can distinguish well between a
Phantasm in the
Imagination, which is a
Material Faculty in us; and a
Notion, which is
Spiritual, tho' they be both of them
Interiour, or
within us. To shew the Difference between which, I have given a short Hint in my
Method, Book 1.
Less. 2. §. 24. and much more here, in my
Preface.
[Page 348] 8. It is very hard, when two Writers go upon different Principles, not to mistake now and then one the others
In what manner we compound such Notions. Meaning; and I would be loath to wrong so Ingenuous an Author. Sometimes he seems to mean no more by his
Complex Ideas, but either those Compound Notions which are made up of the Simpler Notions of the
Genus and
Difference, as we descend downwards in the
same Line; or else, of those in divers Lines; and, I am sure, let him discourse them as he will, they can be compounded of nothing else; those Common Heads comprizing all the Natural Notions we can have. It is no less certain too, that we can put together (as he says) Simple Notions as we please, which we have not observ'd thus put together in things that actually exist. But then we must be wary, while we do this, that our
Reason joins them by seeing them
Consistent and
Compossible: For, our
Fancy will put together
Ideas which are utterly
Repugnant to one another, and are altogether Chimerical. Now, if the Notions, thus join'd by us, be Consistent, the Nature or Thing suppos'd to be the Ground of those Notions is
possible to be; which being the Notion of
Ens, hence they are conceiv'd as a kind of
Intellectual Entity, created (as it were) by the Mind, and thence have an
Intelligibility, which is a Property of
Ens (Non-Entities and Chimaeras being Unintelligible) and we can have a kind of
Counterfeit, or Artificial, Notion of them as
Entities, tho' such a thing
never existed in the World that we know of; tho', I believe, 'tit hard to conceive, that we can frame a Complex Notion of a Nature that is
Capable to be, but it exists somewhere
[Page 349] in the Universality of Creatures, here, or elsewhere. How the Mind, using the Fancy, can do this, cannot, I think, be better elucidated, than by reflecting on what those, who write of the Excellency of
Poesie and
Poets, use to say in Commendation of those
Daedalean Artists. They tell us that a
Poet has that Name from the Greek Noun
[...], which signifies
A Maker. The Reason they give for this Appellation is, that whereas
other Artists have their
Materials given to their Hands to work upon, by shaping it into an Artificial Form; the
Poet alone is the
Maker as well of his
Matter, as the Contriver of its
Form. So that the
Ideas he has in his Head of his Heroes, his Lovers, his Ladies, and of Virtuous Persons, are indeed (as Mr.
Locke calls his)
Archetypes, and regard not whether such Incomparable Patterns he has invented did ever exist in Nature, or no; nor is it to his purpose. Yet still (as Mr.
Locke says well) that his
Complex Ideas are made of
Simple ones, so (by the leave of those Self-magnifiers) the Poet could never have had those Excellent
Ideas of his
Heroes, or their great Actions, had he not been pre-imbu'd with
Natural Notions; which he joins together ingeniously, and exalts them to a high Pitch, so to make them
Exemplars for others to imitate. Rather, he only adds
Superlative or
Extraordinary Degrees to what he
finds in Nature. Whence 'tis manifest,
he regards not
what is, but what
should be; quite contrary to the Duty of a
Philosopher, who is to take his Complex Notions from Things, just as he finds them complicated in Nature, and then discourse upon them by his Reason; and not to stand coining new Complex Ideas which Nature
[Page 350] never gave him. What therefore I most dislike here in Mr.
Locke is, that he seems not to reflect on what it is which makes some
Ideas or
Notions more Simple than
others, viz. Their being more Abstracted or Universal; for this frees them from the Partnership of more-compounded Differences, and the Complexion of Multitudes of Accidents; (which, still, as they descend lower, are requisit to distinguish the
Kinds of Things;) by which means they become
more Simple or
less compounded; whence, the Supreme Heads of the Ten Predicaments are the
Simplest Notions of all others, except that of
Existence. Did Mr.
Locke rate the Simplicity and Complexion of his
Ideas from this certain and well-grounded Rule, there might an easie Accomodation be made between his Doctrin and mine as to this Particular. But his Zeal against the Cobweb Schemes some Modern School-men had woven, transported him to ravel that Excellent Frame of Notions, which both Nature and Art had given us; and, (as
Cartesius and others have done) to model all Philosophy upon a new, tho'
less Solid, or rather far from Solid, Foundation.
9. That I may say as much as I can in behalf of the
Ideists, it may be alledg'd, that they find by
Experience Things
All Pleas fail the Ideists, unless they perfectly distinguish
Phantasms from
Notions. are as their
Ideas do
represent them, and that they
Succeed as we by means of our
Ideas do
Forecast them: Therefore
Real Knowledge may be had by means of
Ideas. I answer,
First, That this Agreement they have between what's
in the Mind and
out of it, would equally, nay better, be explicated, were the Things themselves in
[Page 351]
the Mind, and not the
Ideas; and, therefore, it can be no Argument for the Reality of their Knowledge by
Ideas only. Besides, I deny that when their Ideas are not true Natural Notions but
Fancies, they
experience them, or any Effect of them; as in
Vacuum, or Duration before or after the World.
Secondly, I answer, That Experience only helps them by giving them
Knowledge; and
Knowledge, according to them, can only be had by means of
Ideas; wherefore they must either prove, by
other Grounds, that
Similitudes can give us Knowledge of the Things, or they do
petere Principium, beg the Question, and prove
idem per idem. For, if meer
Representations can give us no true Knowledge,
Experience, which only assists us by giving us
Ideas, is quite thrown out of doors, and may all be
Fantastical. All is wrong and falls short, if the
First Ground of our Knowledge be Incompetent and Insignificant. Besides,
Experience gives us both
Phantasms, which are
Material Representations; and our
Notions too, which are
Spiritual; but Experience is not duely qualify'd to tell us which is the
one, and which is the
other; tho' this be of the highest Concern in our Case: All it can do is to inform us, that we are affected by some Agent working on our Senses. Nay, of the two, it more inclines us to embrace
Phantasms for Notions; for those do make upon us the more
Sensible Impression, and cause a
more lively Representation. To distinguish perfectly between this False and True Ground of Knowledge, is of the most weighty Importance of all other Points of Philosophy whatsoever; and yet I must complain, that not the least Care (as far as I have observ'd) is taken any where in this
[Page 352] Treatise to
distinguish them; and particularly, not in this Chapter, which had been the proper Place to treat of that Subject: But, on the contrary, (as I have shewn above) they are carelesly
Confounded. And I must declare, that without settling this Point
well, we can never have any Certainty what Knowledge is
Real, what
Fantastick: Or, when we do
truly know, when onely
seem to know: But, there is not a Word here to that purpose.
10. As for the
Monsters and
Changelings here spoken of, I think Philosophers should have nothing to do with
Odd Miscarriages of Nature ought not to shock
Natural Principles.
Lusus Naturae, or
[...], which are besides the ordinary Course of Nature; but with the
Common Course of Causes, or
Nature it self. My Judgment is, too, that People should be very wary in
Killing any Monsters that approach to Humane shape; and, that it were fitter there should be Hospitalls to breed them, till perfect Observations were made concerning them. The Novelty of the sight, would invite Spectators, and bear their Charges: Unless perhaps there may be danger, lest the Imaginations of the Apprehensive Sex, who see such Uncouth Shapes, or hear frequent Talk of them, should, by that occasion, breed more of them. What concerns us is to look to our Principles, and not to be misled from them, by reflecting on such odd preternatural Productions; as I must think Mr.
Locke is, when he thinks
Changelings to be
something between a Man and a Beast. The Division of
Animal into
Rational and
Irrational is made by such Differences as are perfectly
Contradictory to one another; between
[Page 353] which there can no more be any
Third or
Middle, than there can be a
Medium between
is and
is not. If then that odd Birth be
Rational, let the shape be as Distorted as it will, it is truly a
Man; if it be
not, let it look never so
like a Man, 'tis a
Brute. When 'tis the one, when the other, may hap in some odd cases to be Doubtful; and then it belongs to the Prudence of Intelligent Men to decide it; or, if they cannot, it becomes us in Christian Prudence to act warily. Indeed, if the Definition of
Man, viz. Rational Animal, be questionable, we shall (as I said above) be at a great Loss to know
our own Kind; which would be but a melancholy Business. And, if we forego our Principles, distinguishing between
Corporeal and
Spiritual Natures, we may perhaps grow in time no wiser than the Common People amongst the
Portugueses in
Brazil, who conceit the Apes and Monkies there have as much Wit as themselves have, and could
speak well enough too if they would; but that, out of a deep Reach of Policy, they
counterfeit themselves dumb, and not to understand the Language, lest they should be forced to work.
Corollary I. From this Discourse, and the Evident Grounds of it, all possibility of
Vacuum is clearly confuted.
Hence, no
Vacuum. For, if the
Idea or Notion of
Space be only an Inadequate Conception of
Body, whence 'tis evidently taken, or Body conceived
according to such a
Mode of it; then to put Space
without Body, or where there is
no Body, is a perfect Contradiction.
[Page 354]
Corallery II. Hence also, tho' the
Cartesians could demonstrate there are
Innate Ideas, (which I judge impossible)
The
Cartesians are concluded against by
J. S. as well as other Ideists, or rather more. yet, unless they declare and prove,
by their Principles, that
those Ideas are the
things themselves in our Understanding, and not
Resemblances onely, the same Arguments I have used against
others will have equal, or rather a far greater Force against
them; and conclude, that they cannot, by their Principles, have Knowledge of
any Thing, but that they
know Nothing. And, how they should pretend they are the
Things themselves, if they do not so much as allow them to be
taken from the Things, is altogether Inconceivable.
11. Concerning
Truth in General, of which Mr.
Locke treats in his 5th Chapter, no more can be said (speaking
All Truth consists in Joining or Separating
Partial Conceptions of the
Things; and not in Joining or Separating
Ideas. of Natural Truths) but that it is, the
Things Existing such in our Minds as they exist in themselves. For, this put, our Minds will be conformable to the Things, whose Metaphysical Verity fixes them to
be what they are, or (if we speak of them as affected with any
Mode) as they are: Whence our
Judgments concerning them, being thus grounded, cannot but be
True. What Mr.
L.'s
Joining or Separating of Signs, &c. has to do with
Truth, is beyond my Skill to comprehend; for
Signs are no more
Truth, than the
Bush at the Door is the
Wine in the Cellar. I have demonstrated over and
[Page 355] over, that
Ideas, which he makes here one sort of
Signs, and are meer
Similitudes, can never give us Knowledge of
Things; much less can
Truth, which is the
Object of Knowledge, consist in conjoining or separating
them; and, least of all, can Truth consist in the Joining or Separating the
other sorts of
Signs, viz. of
Words without the Ideas or Notions; for, thus consider'd, they are no more but Sounds or Characters. To discourse this Point from its Fundamental Ground, and declare it Literally: The
Metaphysical Verity of the Thing, which, put into a Proposition, predicates the
whole Thing (or Mode) of
it self, and affirms that the Thing
is what it is, gives us our
First Truths, or
First Principles. And all
other Truths consists in this, that
Inadequate, or Partial Notions or Conceptions of the Thing, either as to what is Intrinsecal or Extrinsecal to it, are predicated either of the Thing as
in it self, that is, according to the Line of
Substance, which are call'd
Essential Predicates; as, when we say,
Petrus est Animal; or, as it is affected with some
Mode consistent in the same Subject; as when we say,
Petrus est Albus, Pater, Locatus, Galeatus, Album est Dulce, &c. and it is impossible there can be any
more sorts of
Formal Truths but these
two: For all Predication is made by some kind of
Identification, as is plainly signify'd by the
Copula [is,] and there cannot possibly be any other sorts of Identification, but either
in the whole, or
not in the whole; that is,
in part, or according to
Partial Conceptions of the same Thing; nor can there be any Identification at all of
Ideas; Mr.
Locke confessing, that each of them is
what it self is, and
no other.
[Page 356] 12. I take it to be a strange kind of
Catechresis to make two sorts of
Truth, Montal and
Verbal, and we may with as
The Distinction of Truth into
Mental and
Verbal Extravagant, and the Parts of it Coincident. good Sense say, that a Tavern has
two sorts of
Wine; one in the Cellar, the other in the Bush at the Door; for Words are good for nothing in the World but meerly and purely to
Signifie: So that when we say a
Man speaks True, the Sense of those Words can be only This, that the Proposition he speaks does
signifie such a Thought or Judgment in his Mind as is really
Conformable to the Thing he thought or spoke of: And I wonder this Great Man can imagin that, in our more
Complex Ideas, we put the
Name for the
Idea it self; for then that Name would signifie
Nothing at all, if neither the
Thing nor the
Idea be signified by it, as he seems to hold. Again, Words differ from meer
Sounds in this, that they have some
Sense or
Meaning in them, and
Meanings are the very
Notions we have in our Minds: Wherefore the Parts of this Distinction of his would be
coincident, because all
Verbal Truths (were the Expression proper) would necessarily be
Mental ones; and Mr.
Locke seems to say the same, § 8. where he makes those Truths which are
barely Nominal to be
Chimerical. I grant too, that Truths may be distinguish'd, according to their several Subjects, into Moral, Physical, Metaphysical,
&c. But I must severely reflect on his describing
Moral Truths, § 11. to be the
Speaking Things according to the Perswasion of our own Minds, tho' the Proposition we speak does not agree to the Reality of Things: For, since it is most Evidently known,
[Page 357] that the
Perswasions of Men's Minds not onely
may, but
do frequently
contradict one another; by this Definition of
Moral Truth both Sides of the
Contradiction may be
True; which destroys
Truth by confounding it with
Falshood; and makes the Art of Distinguishing ridiculous, by making
Truth a
Genus to some sort of
Falshood, or
not-Truth to be
one kind of Truth. 'Tis a very dangerous thing in Philosophy to bring Distinctions, unless each Member of the Notion divided includes the Notion of the
Genus. They were invented for
clearing Truth; but, if ill made, or ill-manag'd, nothing in the World breeds greater
Error and
Confusion. Corruptio optimi pessima.
REFLEXION
Nineteenth, ON
The 6th, 7th, and 8th CHAPTERS.
1. BY what has been deliver'd in my foregoing Reflexion, my Notes upon his 6th Chapter
[Of Universal Propositions, their Truth and Certainty] will be
Universal Propositions in the Mind are easily Knowable
Antecedently to Words. easily understood. But, I am to premise,
First, That the Question is not here, what
proves the Truth of such Propositions, which is the work of
Logick; but, whether there can be any
Truth in them, or
Certainty of them at all, or
no. Secondly, That the
Formal Truth of Propositions can onely be in the
Mind; or, that
Mental Propositions onely are capable of
Truth or
Falslhood; tho' Words be needful to
signify them: And, therefore, I must deny that
The Consideration of Words is a necessary part of the Treatise of Knowledge; meaning by that word,
Philosophical Knowledge, as our Circumstance determin us. Let Logicians but take care that the Words be
Univocal, and not
Equivocal, or double sensed, and all else that can be consider'd to belong to
Truth, is to be look'd for in the
Mind, and can be no where else. Hence, I cannot admit his Distinction of
Certainty of Truth, and
Certainty of
Knowledge in any other sense than that
Knowledge is the
Act, and
Truth the onely
Object of that Act; since nothing can be
known to be what
is not; nor
[Page 359]
known to be True, which
is not True. The Generical Notion
[Certainty,] should first have been explicated, ere those
two sorts of it had been defin'd; otherwise both those Definitions must necessarily remain Unintelligible. I shall presume that I have in my METHOD shown from its Grounds what
Certainty is,
viz. The Determination of our Understanding, or Judging Power by the Object's actuating it, or
being actually in it as it is in its self. With which, what his
putting together of Words in Verbal Propositions has to do, surpasses my understanding. And, 'tis as hard to conceive, that
General Truths can never be well made known, and are very Seldom apprehended, but as conceiv'd and express'd in Words. That General Truths cannot be made known
to others without Words, is in a manner, as Evident as 'tis that we cannot
see one anothers
Thoughts; nor is this peculiar to
General Truths, for scarcely can
Particular ones be made known any other way: But, that they cannot be known or apprehended
by our selves (which seems here to be his meaning) but as
conceiv'd and express'd in Words, is so far from Evident, that the Contrary is such; for, it is impossible
to express them in Words, unless we do
first apprehend and
conceive them in our
Thoughts; and were not this so, all the while we use
Words in speaking of General Truths, we should do nothing but
talk of we know not what: For, our
Thoughts and
Apprehensions are
ex Natura rei, presupposed to the
Words by which we
express them; and, to do otherwise is to let
our Tongue run before our Wit. Whence we account them silly and Senseless people, and Perverters of Nature, who make use of
Words before they know their
Meaning.
[Page 360] 2. I have shown above, that it is not necessary to our being
Certain of any Proposition that we
know the precise
'Tis not necessary to know the precise Bounds and Extent of the Species.
bounds and Extent of the Species it stands for; but that 'tis sufficient to know it
in part Distinctly; and the
rest of it, or the
whole, Confusedly; provided that part of it, which we know is sufficient to
distinguish it from all
other Species: And, were not this so, it would follow that we never could know the Truth of any Universal Proposition whatever; especially when we discourse of the
Species Infima, which requires a Complexion of very many Accidents, whose precise Number and Bounds are utterly unknowable by us. A Position which makes Logick useless; scarce any Conclusion being deducible from Premisses, unless one of them be an
Universal; and quite destroyes all
Science which is employ'd about
Universal or
General Truths. He instances in
Man and
Gold, and judges that,
for want of knowing the Extent of their Species, it is impossible with any Certainty to affirm that all Men are Rational, or all Gold yellow. We cannot indeed know this by considering
every Individual Man
by the poll: But, if by the word
[Man] we mean no more but a
Rational Animal, it is so far from
Impossible to know, and affirm that
All Men are Rational, that 'tis
Impossible not to know it. And, were it a proper place to make good that Definition here, I could demonstrate that it does agree to
Man, and can agree to nothing else; and therefore that Definition is
True and
Adequate: Nor can the contrary be sustaind any other way, but by unacquainting us with our selves and our
[Page 361] own Kind; and by jumbling together these
Species, which are distinguisht by
Contradictory Differences, and
Confounding the vastly-Distinct Natures and Properties, of
Corporeal and
Spiritual Beings. As for the
Species of Gold,
Yellowness (which he instances in) is not
Essential to it, as
Rationality is to
Man; as being but
one of those Accidents, by which we distinguish it from
other Species of Minerals; and I have hinted some other formerly, which are more Intrinsecal and Essential to it than its
Colour. Again, we are moreover
Certain by manifest and daily experience, and by the constant and Common Practise of the World, that Mankind is acquainted with
enow of those Accidents to distinguish it. One bespeaks a Golden Cup, and the Goldsmith makes it for him: Nor was it ever heard that any of this Trade, did hope to Cozen a Sensible Man, by obtruding upon the Buyer Brass, or any other Mettal, for Gold; or, if he did, that Goldsmith's-Hall could not
distinguish it: Nay, if it be but a little
alloyd, there are ways to find it out; which shows that Mankind is furnisht with means enow, to distinguish
Gold from other Mettals, and for the same reason
other things also; tho' the
Extent of all the
Species, and their
precise bounds, be not exactly known to those Speculaters, who will needs forgo their Natural Knowledge of
Things to pursue Scrupulous
Fancies: which, let loose to fly at rovers, are too hard for their
Reason Unestablish'd by Principles.
[Page 362] 3. Hence an Answer is given to Mr.
Locke's Acute Difficulty,
viz. That 'tis impossible for us to know that this or
Unnecessary Knowledge not to be coveted, nor the Want of it complain'd of.
that Quality, or Idea, has a necessary Connexion with a Real Essence, of which we have no Idea at all; that is, (according to his Principles,)
no Knowledge. For, since a
Real Essence is that which constitutes such a kind of
Ens, or
Species; and what
distinguishes an
Entity or
Species from all others, does also make it
this, or
that Species; that is, does
constitute it; it follows, that, since, by my Discourse here, we have such a Degree of Knowledge of that kind of
Ens called
Gold, as to
distinguish it from all others, we have a
Sufficient and
True (tho' not an
Adequate and
Distinct) Knowledge of its
Essence too, that constitutes it such a kind of
Ens. Indeed, if nothing will content us but
Superfluous Knowledge, for Curiosity sake, of each particular Mode that
belongs to that Essence, 'tis no wonder if we labour in vain; and, by over-straining to go
beyond our selves in this State, fall short of our Aim. I must confess, that it would concern us much, as we are, to know whether there be any Quality, which we
do not yet know in the Thing,
inconsistent with those we
do know; for, this would blunder our Notion of it, and make it Chimerical. But, as it is impossible Creative Wisdom should lay Grounds for Contradiction; so, in case those Qualities be all
Consistent, where is the harm not to know them? And, since Consistency implies some kind of Agreement or Connectedness of the one with the others, who knows how far their Connexion and Dependence may
[Page 363] be known in time, if right Principles were taken, and pursu'd? 'Tis a strange dis-satisfy'd Humour in us, to complain
we know not all, when we know
enough: I know no Man is more free from this Fault than Mr.
Locke, or declares more against it
formerly. What I dislike in him in this Point is, that, by his too much Introversion, he
forsakes Nature; and, by his too nice Speculation of his
Ideas, hazards to breed a Conceit in his Readers, that they know
less than they really
do; and, that we
are not able to attain half that Knowledge we, in reality,
may arrive to; which, tho' contrary to his Intention, must needs incline Men to be
Scepticks as to
Essences and
Substances.
4. The 7th Chapter,
[of Maxims,] is admirably Clear, and, in the greatest part of it, very Solid; abating his Proceeding
The Nature and Use of General Maxims, mistaken by Mr.
Locke. upon
Ideas, and applying his Discourses to his former Hypothesis; to which Mr.
Locke was oblig'd, that all the Parts of his Work might be woven of the same Piece, and Consonant to one another. He explicates very well, how they are
Self-evident: Yet, tho' they be such, he has three Exceptions against them; 1. As not being
First known; 2. As, in a manner,
Useless; and 3.
Dangerous. He proves the First, because
Particulars are known before Universals. I understand him not. Knowledge may be either consider'd, as
instill'd by insensible Degrees, into
Infants, or the
Ruder Sort; or, as Reducible to the clearest Grounds,
by Men of Art. Now, I cannot think that Mr.
Locke imagins, that we, or any Man, hold that
Maxims were meant for
Infants, or the
Vulgar; or, that either of them ought to be
[Page 364] taught
General Principles
at first, and by them attain to Particular Knowledges; or, that the
Users of Maxims ever intended them for that end. Wherefore, all his Discourses to prove them not to be
First-known, may be allow'd to have their full Force, and yet hurt no body, being wronglevell'd. The Point then is, how they may avail Artists, or Speculators: And this leads to his Second Exception, their pretended
Uselesness; which he endeavours to shew, by alledging, that 'tis as Evident as any Maxim whatever, that
the same Idea, is the same Idea, and no other; v. g. that
the Idea of Yellow is the Idea of Yellow, and not of Blue; and, therefore, that
Maxims serve to little purpose, and are also
Innumerable. Now, I grant, indeed, that all such
particular Propositions may be
Self-evident, and
Truths; as also, that Truths of
this kind, which express the Metaphysical Verity and Unity of every
Thing, and of every
Mode of Thing, are
Innumerable. But, I do not think that any Man living thought those to have the Usefulness of
Maxims or
Principles, which are always
General, or
Universal: For, the Notion of
[Principles] super-adds to their being
Truths, and
Self-evident, that they
influence many
other Truths that are (as it were)
under them; which cannot be said, or thought, of those
particular Propositions. For example; Should any one go about to refund the Verity of this Truth,
Yellow is Yellow, and not Blue, into this, because
White is White, and not Black, it would look more like a
Similitude, than a
Reason; and be ridiculous to alledge the
one to be the
Cause of the
other; because
Yellow is not
White; nor has the Notion of the
one any Influence upon, nor any thing to do with the
[Page 365] Notion of the
other; in regard both of them stand upon the same Bottom, or on the same Level. But, should any Sceptick ask
why the Idea of Yellow is the Idea of Yellow? tho' 'tis foolish to ask it, yet, it would not look so extravagant to answer, because
Every thing is what it is: And, I believe, Nature would force Mr.
Locke, or any other to give this for his Reason. In like manner, should he ask why a Man is a Man? It would look preter-natural to answer, because
a Tree is a Tree, Whereas, it would look very natural to answer, because
Every Thing is it Self, or,
is what it is. Which shews to an Acute Reflecter, that this
Universal has some kind of
Influence upon the
Others, which their
Fellow-Particulars had not. And, the Reason is, because Universals do
engage for all the Particulars under them; whereas, one Particular owes not this Duty to another Particular, to which it has no such
Real Relation as the Notion of an
Universal has in the Mind to its
Particulars. And, Who sees not, that, from this Proposition,
Every Man is Rational, it follows, that
Peter, John, and each particular Man, is
Rational? But, from this, that
Peter, and a few other Particulars, are Rational, it does not follow, that
Every Man is Rational: Wnich shews, that (as was now said) the Truth of the Universal
engages for the Truth of
all Particulars, and not
vice-versâ; nor one of them for another.
5. Another Reason for the
Usefulness of Universal Maxims, and, why Artists use to reduce the Truth of Particulars
The Terms of
General Maxims Clearer than those of
Particular Propositions. to them, is, because they are
more Self-Evident than the Particular Identicals are. This
[Page 366] Position looks something odd; for, since
Self-Evidence is the
highest Evidence that can be, to put
Degrees of Self-evidence, is to say, there can be something
Higher than the
Highest; which looks like a Bull. To clear this Point, I discourse thus: In all Self-evident Propositions whatever, the Terms are so
closely Connected, (being, indeed,
the same,) that no Middle Term can come between them, so to
prove them Connected, or
make them Evident; wherefore, they must either not be
Evident at all, (which were shameless to say,) or they must be
Evident of themselves; that is,
Self-evident. And, in
this regard, or in the
Closest Connexion or
Identity of their Terms, all Self-evident Propositions are
Equally such. But, there is another kind of Evidence arising out of the
Greater Clearness of the
Terms themselves. Now, it has been shewn formerly, that all Clearness of our Notions springs out of their
Simplicity, and Uncompoundedness; and all
Obscurity out of their
Composition, which breeds Confusion: As also, that all
General Notions are
more Simple, and consequently,
more clear than the Particulars are. Whence follows, that the Proposition, which has
more-general Terms in it, (such as all General Maxims are,) do gain hence a
greater Degree of Evidence, and are
more Undeniable. For example; Let Mr.
Locke tell a Sceptick, that
Yellow is Yellow, and not Blue; he may answer, that he will yield to neither Proposition; because,
Yellow and
Blue are
Species of Colour, and (according to Mr.
Locke's Grounds) he knows not the
distinct Bounds, or
precise Extent of neither of them; and therefore, should he grant it, he must assent to
he knows not what. Tell him, Mr.
Locke speaks of the
Ideas of
[Page 367] those Colours; he will ask what an
Idea is, and, doubtless, pick new Quarrels at the Definition; especially, these being the
Ideas of
Secondary Qualities, which himself says, have nothing
Like them in the
Thing. But, tell him, it cannot be deny'd, but that they are
Something, and not meerly
Nothing, in regard we
experience we have them; and, that
Every Thing must necessarily be what it is, (which is one of the Maxims excepted against;) he will be put to a Stand, and Nonpluss'd: For, what can he say? The Identity of the
Thing with it self, whether it be a Substance, or an Accident, cannot be deny'd; nor can he deny, that
the same is the same with it self, (which is another Maxim;) for, the Word
Thing, signifies, a
Supream Generical Notion; and, the Word
Same, is a Transcendent; which are both of them
Clear, because the Latter has no kind of Composition in it, the Other as little as is possible. So that he cannot begin to shuffle here, or press to know the meaning of the Terms, as he did when they were Particulars; the
Universal Terms being far
Clearer than those Particulars are.
6. Hence another Usefulness of
Self-evident Maxims is discover'd; which is, not to
deduce Conclusions
from
Such General Maxims are never used to
deduce Conclusions from them, but to
reduce Inferiour Truths
to them.
them, as from Premisses, as Mr.
L. seems to apprehend; but, to
reduce Inferior Truths, which are
less Clear
to them. That this can be done, and how it is done, I have shewn in my
Book 3. Less. 4.
Method. And, Mr.
Locke's Concession here, § 11. that
They are of great Use in Disputes, to stop the Mouths of Wranglers, abets and confirms my late▪
[Page 368] Discourses: For, Whence could they have this strange Virtue
to stop the Mouths of such Unreasonable Men, but because their Evidence is
Greater than any
others, or than Particular Self-evident Propositions are? Otherwise, why could not
these do it as well as
General Maxims? Now, if this be so, why cannot they
satisfie and
instruct Rational Men, and conduce to quiet and
fix their Judgment, as well as to
Nonplus Wranglers? 'Tis the Nature of
Evidence, to
enlighten and
instruct Men of Sense; and more Proper to it, than to
amuse and
surprize Sophisters. Let any Learned Man reflect on all the Maxims in
Euclid's
Elements, in
Euclides Physicus and
Metaphysicus, or any other Author who pretends to Reasoning with
Exact Closeness; and he will easily see
for what they are Useful, and
How. Nay, even Mr.
L.'s Identicals,
[Yellow is Yellow, and not Blue,] are useful in their Kind. tho' Mr.
Locke does omit to shew they are so: And this Identical
Yellow is
Yellow, tho' it do not
influence other Particulars, as
General Maxims do; (for which Reason, it does not absolutely deserve the Name of a
Principle;) yet, both It, (and such other Particular Identicals,) is a kind of Principle to all that is, or can be, discoursed about that Particular Colour: For, if any part of that Discourse makes Yellow
not to be Yellow, or (which is all one) violates that Proposition,
[Yellow is Yellow,] 'tis concluded to be most evidently
False; or, if it agrees with it, to be
True. He seems to mislike the Procedure by
Praecognita and
Praeconcessa; whereas, his Acute Wit will find, upon Reflexion, that it is impossible we can make an Ordinary, much less any Speculative, Discourse, but the Discoursers must agree in something that is
[Page 369] either
Foreknown, or (at least)
Foregranted; for, if the two Disputants disagree in
all their Principles and Grounds, and one of them still
denies
All the other
affirms, 'tis impossible they should Discourse together
at all.
7. But, passing by all that is said, I alledge farther, that (not to speak of others) these two Maxims so
The Absolute Necessity of First Principles Asserted. much excepted against,
[What it is] and
['Tis impossible the same Thing should be and not be at once, are of such most Necessary and Universal Usefulness, that, without them, we could neither
judge, discourse, nor
act. Indeed, these Maxims lie
retruse in the most Inmost Recesses of our Judging or Intellective Power, and make not their Appearance in Formal Propositions, but only when we have occasion to produce them; tho' they are still
there all the while, and guide all our Thoughts steadily, nay, all our Actions too. In the same manner as when a Musician plays a careless Voluntary upon a Harpsichord, he guides himself all along by the Rules of Musick lodg'd in his Mind; tho', they being now
familiar to him, he is not so Sensible of those Rules as he was when he first learn'd them. To apprehend more clearly the Usefulness of these two Principles, let us suppose a Man
quite Devested of them, and to have neither of them in his Judgment, and then reflect what he is good for. All our Judgments being made by the
Copula [is,] in case he have not this First Principle in his Understanding, he might take
[is] for
[is not;] or else indifferently for one, and the other too: which, besides the perverting his Judgment quite, would make him
[Page 370] utterly unfit for the Conversation of Mankind Again, 'tis impossible such a Man should have
any Truth at all in his Mind, which is the Natural Perfection of Human Understanding; but, wanting a steady Ground to
fix his Judgment, he might think all things to be
Chimerical, embrace every
Fancy, and adhere to any
Contradiction.
8. To come to the Usefulness of
other General Maxims, we may reflect how Mankind do naturally guide their
How other General Maxims do govern all our Actions and Sayings. Actions by them. A Country Butcher loses his Knife, and looks all about for it; in which case 'tis usual for such Fellows to say, as the Motive of his continuing to seek it,
[I am sure it must be somewhere or other.] By which rude Saying 'tis evident, that he guides himself all the while by this foreknown General Maxim,
[Every particular Body in the World must be in some place.] For, had he not had the Knowledge of this Maxim before-hand, that is, did he think it were possible it should be
no where, or
in no place, he would never have taken such Pains to look for it. We may observe Hundreds of such Natural Maxims as this in the Vulgar, guiding their Actions and Sayings; and perhaps, it would not be unworthy Speculaters to observe their Behaviour and Words which proceed from Uncorrupted Nature, and retrieve the Genuin Principles and Maxims that naturally produced them. To apply this: The same we may gather from our Speculative Thoughts; and that the same passes in us naturally as does in the Vulgar. Our
First Principles lie habitually laid up in the Closet of our Minds, and govern all our Thoughts as occasion
[Page 371] presents; and, tho' we do not put them into Formal Propositions, till the Circumstance invites; yet they
influence all we
do, or
say, or
think; as was instanced lately in the unshaken and unalterable Sense of the Copula
[is,] which verifies all our Propositions.
9. In a Word, it were easie to shew, that this unadvised Degrading of
General Maxims, making them in a manner
The Discarding General Maxims destroys all
Science.
Useless for Knowledge, does destroy all
Grounds; which either
are such Maxims, or, at least, have no force but by virtue of those Maxims,
express'd or
imply'd; unless we will pretend those are
Grounds in any Science that
want Proof there; which makes them
Conclusions, and no
Grounds. Whence, it does also destroy all
Science it self, which consists in
Universal Knowledges, as
Experience does in
particular ones; for such
Universal Truths cannot be had, if General Maxims be disallow'd, as Logick demonstrates.
This Errour springs from Men's taking wrong Measures in judging what Notions are
Clear, what
Confused. This Ingenious Author thinks the need of such Maxims might be supply'd by having
Clear and
Distinct Ideas. Which, rightly understood, comes over to us; for Art and Nature both inform us, that the
Clearness of our Notions consists in their being more
General; and as they approach nearer to the
Highest Genus, they are still
Clearer. Now, the Metaphysical Verity of a
General Idea or Notion, if put into a Proposition, is perfectly
Identical, and a
General Maxim. Hence appears, that it is a most Fundamental Errour in the
Ideists, that they rate the
Clearness of their
Ideas from the
[Page 372] fresh, fair and lively Appearances they make to the
Fancy. Whereas only the Definition, by explicating the true Essence of a Thing, shews us Distinctly the true
Spiritual Notion of it. The former of these is
obvious and
sensible. and (as I may say) lies and appears
uppermost; and, therefore, is
Superficial, and a
Material Representation made in the
Fancy. The Later is more
Retruse, it requires more Reflexion and Labour to attain it, it is
Intelligible not
Sensible; but, once gain'd, it is
Solid, Durable, and (being indeed the very Nature of the Thing,) it is the
Ground of all our Discourses about it, and of those several Knowledges concerning it. Hence the Followers of Fancy become liable to take
Similitudes for
Notions, and
Representations for
Things; which makes their Productions very Plausible to other Men's Fancies, (for as they were the Productions of
Fancy, so they sute best with Men of Fancy) but they fall short of instructing their
Judgments. To give an Instance of this Distinction of Notions from Phantasms: They think that the
Idea of a
Quadrate (for Example) or
Circle, is very
Clear and
Distinct; and that the
Idea of
Quantity is very
Obscure and
Confused: Whereas, to the Notion of the two former, there goes the Notion both of
Quantity, of the
Termination of Quantity, (or
Figure;) and, moreover, of
such a Figure; all which being Essentially involv'd in the Notion of a Quadrate or Circle, must needs make their Notions
less Intelligible and
less Clear than is that of
Quantity only: However, the fair Pictures of the former, on Paper, or in the Fancy, enveigles them to think otherwise. Let us but reflect how many Truths are deduced by Geometricians out of the
[Page 373] Notions of a Quadrate or a Circle, and what large Treatises of Trigonometry are drawn out of the Notion or Nature of a
Triangle; and we shall discover how Compounded and Confused those Notions are
in reality, however we seem, while we mind only the
Pictures of them, to have very clear Conceptions of them, and to comprehend them
distinctly and
fully. Now, all these Truths are
involv'd confusedly in the Notion or Nature of these Figures: For all Discourses concerning any Notion whatever, are nothing but
running Division (as we may say) upon the
Nature of that
Object as their
Ground; and all Descants upon it are meerly that very Notion
Unfolded and Explicated at large, and consider'd on all sides, and throughly: Which, comprising them all in its Bowels, is therefore not so
Clear and
Distinct as Fancy makes us imagin. Whence is seen evidently, that
Fancy, and the
first and obvious
Appearance, is not to be the
Judge or
Test of the
Clearness or
Confusedness of our Notions; but
Reason, reflecting well on the
Simplicity or
Compoundedness of those Notions themselves, and on the
Reasons why they are so.
10.
Lastly, 'tis objected, That such Maxims are
Dangerous; because,
if our Notions be wrong, loose, or unsteady,
That not General Maxims, but their
Abuse, breeds Danger to
Science.
General Maxims will serve to confirm us in our Mistakes, and to prove Contradictions. Now, tho' our
Judgments may be such, yet I cannot conceive how our
Notions can be
Wrong, Loose, or
Unsteady. They are
what they are; and being the Things in our Understanding, their Existence is
fix'd there, and as unalterable as our
[Page 374] Soul it self, their Subject, is,
Notions are the same as our
Meanings of the Words; and, tho' we may mistake what the Word signifies to
others, or to the Generality; yet, if I, mistaking, or not mistaking, have such a
Meaning of it in my
Mind, (which only can
mean or
apprehend,) that Meaning is truly
in me: Nor, tho' I be rectify'd as to the Common Use of that Word, and put another Name to it; yet my
Meaning, whether properly or improperly signify'd, is still indivisibly and unalterably the
same. But, suppose this so; why must
General Maxims be held
Dangerous and
Faulty, when the Fault Confessedly lies in
other Things? Mr.
Locke grants General Maxims to be
True, and
Self-evident; and 'tis extravagantly odd, to think, that Propositions
so qualify'd, can be Guilty of leading Men into Errour. If, then, he only means, that the
Mis-application or
Abuse of them does great Harm, he
magnifies General Maxims, while he intended to
disparage them: For, it is generally noted, that those are the
Best Things, that,
Mis-us'd, do the
Greatest Harm. By this Argument, we must lay aside all
Religion, as well as
General Maxims; since, not all the Things in the World, put together, have done so great Mischief, as
Mis-us'd Religion:
Tantum Religio potuit suadere malorum.
11. To show
General Maxims, or
self-evident Propositions, may demonstrate Contradictory Positions, he instances
His Instance that General Maxims are fit to prove Contradictions, shows he quite mistakes the Notion of
Body. in
Cartestus's making Body to
be nothing but Extension; and in his own Tenet making
Body to be
Extension and Solidity together: Whence, by this Maxim
[what
[Page 375]
is, is] the former
may demonstrate there can be no Vacuum, the latter that
there may. And, I must, in behalf of Truth, take leave to tell them both, that neither
Extension alone, nor
Extension and Solidity together, are any more the Notion of
Body, than a Horse-shoe is a Pancake. For,
Body signifies a
Thing, and their
Extension and
Solidity are onely
Modes or
Accidents of that
Thing; and, therefore, the Notions of them do differ
toto genere; which is a greater and wider mistake, than to say a
Man is a Horse, or an
Apple is an
Oyster; these being all comprehended under the
same Common Genus. If, out of Aversion to Metaphysicks, and Disregard to true Logick, which teaches us to distinguish our Notions exactly, Learned Men will not be brought to Consider what the Word
[Thing,] and
[Body] which is
such a Thing, mean, they must necessarily fall into Fundamental Errours; and, so, stumble every step they take. The Notion of
[Thing] evidently relates to
Being, one way or other: But, it does not formally signify
Actual Being, as
Existence does; therefore it can onely consist in this, that is, a
Power to be, or is
Capable of Being actually. And this Thing call'd
Body, since we experience it is
alterable and
Changeable Substantially, or into
another Thing, must necessarily have a
Power in it to be Alter'd, or become
another Thing; which
Power we call
[Matter;] our Common Speech and Common Sense telling us, that when a New Thing is made, 'tis not
Created or made of
Nothing, but of the
Matter that pre-existed in the former Compound. But, this
Matter alone, since it is a meer
Power to be another Thing, being, of its own Notion,
utterly Indeterminate,
[Page 376] (which is the true Sense of
Aristotle's Description of it,) is not
capable of Existing, or a
Thing; for, nothing in
Common can exist, but what is determinately
This: Therefore, this
Matter, or
Power, needs another Compart, conceiv'd to
determin it, (which the Schools call the
Form;) by which it is made
capable to be, or a
Thing; and without which, it cannot be such. It being evident then, that every single Mode or Accident does something distinguish Bodies, therefore such a
Complexion of them as
so distinguishes
Matter, that it makes it differ from all other Bodies, it does consequently
determin it to be
This, and
no other; and therefore constitutes it such a
Thing, or constitutes it
Capable to Exist; which is, to make it
this Thing, or an
Individuum. Now, if we leave all Consideration of
Matter out of the Notion of
Body, and make it consist of
Modes, or
Accidents only, as he seems to tell us that himself and
Cartesius do, we must put those
Modes to have no possible
Subject, but to hover in the Air, none knows how; and, therefore, we must needs discourse incoherently, and be too hard for our selves, by raising, at every turn, puzzling Difficulties we cannot solve. All our Grounds must fail us, when we do not distinguish between the
Mode or
Manner how a Thing is, and the
Thing it self. Nor do I think
Cartesius holds Body to be
Extension, but
Extended Matter. How Mr.
Locke comes not to treat of
Matter in his whole Book, I know not; but I fear it is, because his
Fancy cannot frame an
Idea or
Similitude of it: By which it seems to me Evident, that very many of his
Ideas are meer
Fancies, coin'd by his Imagination: For, 'tis evident he must have a
Notion of it, since he
[Page 377] very well knows the
meaning of those
Words, [A Power to be a Thing, or
Matter;] which Meaning is the same with our
Notion of it. As for
Vacuum, which he again mentions here, my Demonstration against it, is, in short, this; waving many others mention'd above: All our Natural Notions are taken from
Body; and, amongst them, that of
Space; therefore they are nothing but
Body inadequately consider'd; and either
Body, or some
Mode of Body: Therefore, whatever our Fancy may suggest, it is impossible there should be
Space, where there is
no Body; since the Mode, having no distinct Entity of
its own, cannot be where the
Thing, which gives it Being,
is not: Therefore, to put
Space where there is
no Body, or a
Vacuum, is a direct Contradiction. Each Part of which Discourse has been made good in its proper place.
12. In his Second Instance of
Man, he seems again, not to distinguish between the
Fancy and the
Notion of a
Ideism is the Genuin Parent of Enthusiasm in Philosophy.
Man; which I have shewn in my
Method, Book 1.
Less. 2. §. 24. Next, he seems not to reflect, that an
Imperfect Conception of the Thing, is of the
whole Thing confusedly. Thirdly, 'tis evident, that Men do only
err, or discourse
wrong, by imperfectly conceiving, thro' this Reason; because they are not so wise as to consider that there may be
more Modes wrap'd up in the Thing, than we yet
distinctly discover: In which case, they may
err by
mis-applying their General Maxims; for which they must blame themselves, and not the Maxim it self. But, I absolutely deny that any Man can possibly have the true and distinct
[Page 378] Notion of
Man, unless he conceives him to be
Rational. As for what he tells us,
he has discours'd with very Rational Men, who have actually deny'd they are Men; I can only say, I wonder how they escap'd
Bedlam; where, I dare say, there are many Men, who are
more Rational than
they: And, my Opinion is, that those
very Rational Men were very high-flown
Ideists: For, such Men, by deserting their Natural Notions taken from the
Things, and the Conduct of true Logick, and
poring perpetually on their
own Interiour; and being withall unable to see the Difference between those
Ideas they find there, or to distinguish betwixt
Fancies and
Spiritual Conceptions; are (unless they be otherwise Masters of an Excellent
Genius) connaturally disposed by their Principles to be
Fanaticks in Philosophy; and to entertain as wild Fancies, as the Deepest
Enthusiasts. Witness
Cartesius his mad Fit of Enthusiasm, which lasted some Days, when he was laying his Principles, (as is writ in his Life;) and those
Self-strangers, now spoken of,
who actually deny'd they were Men: Whom, (to requite Mr.
Locke with a parallel Story) I cannot liken so well to any thing, as to a famous Humourist, one
John Band, who serv'd my Lady
Wootton, in
Kent: This Fellow, in the Heat of Summer, going out in a Cart, drawn by two Horses, fell asleep in the Cart: The Horses not hearing any cry
Gee, ho, to urge them forwards, took their Opportunity to rest themselves, and stood still: A Companion of his coming by, and seeing how matters stood, under-propp'd the Cart, took out the Horses; and; having set them up, return'd, and lay behind the Hedge, to observe how
John would behave himself when he
[Page 379] miss'd his Horses: Who awaking, got up, rub'd his Eyes, and, in the Dawning of his Reason, broke out, (to himself,) in these Words,
Either now I am John Band,
or I am not John Band:
If I am John Band,
I have e'en lost two Horses; But, if I am not John Band,
I have found a Cart. So that all
John's Hopes were, that he was
not himself; for then he had been on the better hand. I much doubt, that both he, and Mr.
Locke's
Rational Men, wanted the help of an
Identical Proposition; which (tho' Mr.
Locke holds, they are not in the least Instructive) would have made them all so wise, as to know that
Every Thing is what it is.
13. But, to be serious; I cannot but admire that this Ingenious Author should, in his 8th Chapter, so ridicule
Identical Propositions not to be ridicul'd.
Identical Propositions, or esteem them
Trifling. He told us in his 2d Chapter, that that Knowledge he calls
Intuitive, is of
Self-evident Propositions; and Identical ones are such. He assures us, that in
every Step Reason makes in
Demonstrative Knowledge, there is an Intuitive Knowledge of the Agreement or
Disagreement of our Ideas; Consonantly to which, I have demonstrated in my
Method, Book 3.
Liss. 1. §. 3. that all the Force of
Consequence, which gives the Nerves to all our Discourse, must be an
Identical Proposition. Moreover, he says,
Chap. 4. that we know
each Idea to be it self, and not another; and, that no
Abstract Idea can be the same with any other, but with it self; which are perfectly Identical Speeches, and equivalent to these,
The same is the same with it self; or,
Every Thing is what it is; nay, and
General Maxims too, against which he
[Page 380] shew'd himself much offended in that Chapter. Nor, do I doubt, but that he judges, his Knowledge by
Ideas is refunded into those
Identicals, as its Ground; as will be shewn shortly. Now, after all this, to rally Identical Propositions after such a rate, is to me
Unintelligible. But, I shall be briefer here upon this Subject, having demonstrated in my
Method, Book 2.
Less. 2, and 3. by many Arguments, which, I am very confident, are Unanswerable, that all
First Principles must be
Identical Propositions: Whence, either those Arguments must be shewn Invalid, or it must be forcibly deny'd by him that there are any First Principles
at all; which all Mankind, unless they be perfect Scepticks, do grant, and Common Sense forces us to acknowledge. For, if there be no
Supream or
First Principles, 'tis impossible there should be any
Inferior or
Subordinate ones; and so, Mankind must talk ramblingly, and
at random, all their Lives, without any Principles or Grounds
at all. But, waving all the other aforesaid Proofs, I would beg of him to consider this one Argument: We may speak of, or (which is the same) put into Propositions, all other Considerations or Notions of the Thing, whether they be in the
same Line, or be the divers
Modes of it; we can
say, without danger of being reproach'd, that
Socrates is a
Man, an
Animal, a
Yard high, White, a
Father, writing, &c. and 'tis a hard Case if we may not be allow'd to
say something of the
Metaphysical Verity of the Thing, this being that on which
all Truth is built; and without which, all we
could say would be
False; and all the World, a
Chaos of
Chimoera's. And, if we may
say any thing of it, I defie all Mankind to shew me, that
[Page 381]
that Saying can be any other but an
Identical Proposition. This being so, I alledge farther, that as all Truths are
fundamentally built on the Metaphysical Verity of Things; so all
Formal Truths, or
True Propositions, must be grounded on
such Propositions as
express or
signifie that Metaphysical Verity, or,
say that a
Thing is what it is; and, consequently,
such Propositions, and
onely such, can be
First Principles. Now, if
First Principles, and that which grounds all the Force of
Consequence, may be called
Trifling, I desire to be inform'd what can be called
Solid, Serious and
Useful.
14. I perceive, by Mr.
Locke's managing his Discourse here, that his Dislike of Identical Propositions springs
The right Way how to use them, and that Mr.
Locke himself
does and
must rely upon them. from his Mistake of our
Manner of Using them. He seems to imagin that we would place them in
Capite Libri, (as it were,) and thence
deduce Conclusions from them; or else, that we consider them in their bare selves, without Relation to any thing else: Whence he, with good Reason, affirms, they
do not instruct us, or teach us any thing, that there is
no Real Knowledge got by them,
&c. But the Business is quite otherwise: They are the First, and most evident Truths, fix'd and rivetted by Rational Nature, in our Understanding; at the Bottom of which they lie, perhaps Unseen, and and Unreflected on; yet so, that they give the perfect Light to guide all our Thoughts and Discourses. Whence it comes, that Speculaters do by Art, what the
See Meth. to Science,
B. a.
L. 2. § 18 * Vulgar do by Nature; and
[Page 382] make them the Ultimate
Ressort of all their Persuasions, and endeavour to
Reduce and
Resolve all their other Knowledges into
them: This will appear evident to any Man who reflects, that, if those be
False, or we be not
pre-imbu'd with them, we could have
no Truth, nor
any Knowledge at all. They are such deep-laid Foundations, that all Science is rais'd upon them, tho' they make no Formal Appearance in the Symmetry or Beauty of that Structure: Nay, even those who rally them as
Dry, and
Useless, must be forc'd, for their own Interest, to have recourse to them: For, unless Mr.
Locke does first know, that each
Idea he has,
is it self, and not
another, which is an Identical Proposition, he must confess he could have no
Distinct Ideas; at least, no Knowledge that they are Distinct; whence, the Fabrick of his whole Book would fall to the Ground. After which Kindness and Support from them, in requital, to call them
Trifling, is not so gentile a Return. Hence is seen, that we make no other Use of them, than himself
does, and
must do, or neither of us can possibly speak one Word of Sense; for, neither could he, without them,
(suppos'd and
held, at least, in his Mind, if not
express'd,) be certain of any
Idea; nor we, of any
Notion we have; nor, consequently, could either of us build any Discourse upon them. Mr.
Locke acknowledges,
Book 2.
Chap. 32. that the
Metaphysical Truth of his Ideas do contain a Tacit Proposition: Which being so, what Blame can we deserve
for Speaking out, or
Writing what is
tacitly in our Minds? The chief Reason why we put those
Tacit Propositions into
Formal
[Page 383] ones, is for the Scepticks sakes; who, having an utter Aversion against Metaphysicks, would not heed the Metaphysical Verity of Things, unless it were produced, and forced upon them, by putting it into such an undeniable Form of Speech as all Mankind uses, and
must grant. Whence, as Mr.
Locke confesses that they are
very useful to stop the Mouths of Wranglers; so, Experience teaches us, they are of no less Use to convert or confute Scepticks: Nay, absolutely
Necessary for that End; because Scepticks will not admit any thing to be True, but
Identical Propositions onely. For which reason, I have attempted, in my
Method, to give some Hints how to
reduce all others to them. I once thought to have written a particular Treatise on that Subject; but, I hope those short Hints I gave there, may excite some other Speculaters to perfect what, having a large Field of Matter to pass thorow, I did there but briefly touch upon. All this while, I am well aware that Mr.
Locke, Book 4.
Chap. 8. mentions other
Self-evident Propositions, which are not Identical; but then, he acknowledges withall, that unless those
Ideas, which make the two Terms of those Propositions, be fix'd in their own Natures to be
such, or to be
themselves onely, and therefore
not to be Another, none of those Propositions could be evident at all. So that Nothing can be known to be True, or be Evident, but by having recourse,
finally, to
Identical Propositions.
[Page 384] 15. Another sort of
Trifling Propositions, he says, is
when a part of the Complex Idea is Predicated of the Name of
Neither
Ideas nor
Names can be Predicate or Subject; but the
Thing it self, as conceived by us, in
whole or in
part.
the whole; that is, the
Genus or
Difference of the
Species. I answer; What have we to do with
Ideas when we Predicate? For
Predicating is the
Saying something of Another which we call the Subject: If then the
Thing it self be not Predicated, then (to
Predicate being to
Say) we do not
talk or
speak of
It, but perhaps of our own
Fancies; especially since Mr.
Locke has declared,
B. 1.
Chap. 2. § 8. that he takes
Idea indifferently for
what is meant by
Phantasm or by
Notion. Secondly, What means [Predicated of the
Name of the whole.] For, if the
Name of the Subject have not some
Idea, or
Notion, or some
Thing for its Signification, 'tis
insignificant, and a
meer useless Sound: and, if it have, then the
Notion of the
Species or
Genus is that which is Predicated, and not the
Name onely. If
Things, (of which
onely, as Philosophers, we ought to speak) are turn'd into
Ideas, Realities into Spiritual
Resemblances, and those
Empty Resemblances into Emptier
Names, Philosophy will be brought to a strange pass.
Thirdly, None ever intended to
instruct Men by this Proposition
[Homo est Animal;] because every Man knows it already, who knows what the Word
[Man] means; without knowing which, 'tis impossible to know any thing by any Word whatever; nor are such Propositions as that, which frequently occur in Logicians, meant for any thing but meerly for
Examples of such and such Predications: But yet, Nature tells us how Instructive
[Page 385] it is on all occasions, to know what
sort or
kind (whether General or Specifical) every thing is, and how it
differs from others of the
same kind. Now, Mr.
Locke, contrary to his Equity in other occasions, will neither allow us to predicate the
whole Definition of the Thing defin'd (as was seen above in the Definition of
Extension) because 'tis the
same Notion with that which is Defin'd; nor
Part of the Definition, because 'tis
Part of the
same; and yet Common Reason assures us no Predication is True, unless the Subject and Predicate be,
in part or
wholly the
same; as the Sense of the
Copula [est] tells us. I wish Mr.
Locke would put Mankind into a
wiser Method; for they have, it seems, done nothing, but perpetually
trifled hitherto.
16. Upon the main, he would have nothing that is
Essential predicated of
Man, or any other
Species, (because
Mr.
L.'s new
Instructive Way is utterly Insignificant. the Word signifies
that already) but only what's
Accidental to him; and he thinks that then a Proposition is
Instructive, when it tells us something not contain'd in the
Idea of
Man. He instances in this;
[In whatever Thing, Sense, Motion, Reason, and Laughter are united, that Thing has actually a Notion of God.] Now this he conceives, does tell us
more than barely what the Word
[Man] means; and therefore has
somewhat of Instruction in it. I much approve his Design of bringing Disparate Notions to
close and connect: But yet I must say, that all he can say of
Man, or any other thing, must either be taken from the
Intrinsecal Nature of the
Thing it self, or it can never be Instructive, Solid, or capable of
[Page 386] Demonstration.
V. g. It is Essential to Man to
have Natural Notions, and to
connect those Notions orderly by his Reason, and by doing this he
may attain to the Knowledge there is a
God. Now, all this is contain'd in the Notion of
Man; only it requires a deeper Inspection into that Nature, and a more particular Reflexion upon what the Word
[Man] signifies. For (quite contrary to his Sentiment) 'tis the
Nature of the
Thing, signified by its
Name, which only can
Instruct us
Solidly; and it instructs us by our Attention to it, and our frequent and penetrative Reflexion on it. Whence I cannot commend his Instance, nor see how the Predicate
[has the Notion of God] can ever be connected with the Subject he puts, by virtue of any thing found in the Subject it self as he exhibits it.
Sense belongs to Man as he is an
Animal, Motion as he is a
Living thing; from neither of which Considerations such a Connexion of the Terms are likely to follow.
Reason is the most likely; but since Mr.
Locke holds, that
Brutes too have
some Reason, and yet can have
no Notion of God, it cannot be deduced out of the Common Word
[Reason,] that Man has any such Notion.
Laughter there should seem, according to him, to be the
most peculiar to Mankind; for Brutes do
not laugh at all; but this is less likely than the others to be that precise Consideration, by virtue of which Man comes to
have the Notion of
God. Again, in his Discourse against
Innate Principles, he declar'd his Opinion, that there were some Men who had
actually
no Notion of a
God at all; tho', no doubt, they had Sense, Motion, Reason, and Laughter too. So that if this Proposition be
Instructive, it can (even according
[Page 387] to himself) instruct us in nothing but an
Errour. Lastly, What needs this Circumlocution? If
Sense, Motion, &c. huddled together, be signified by the Word
[Man,] why could it not as well be said,
[Every Man has a Notion of God] without more ado? Since by his Discourse to predicate what the
Word [Man] signifies, is not
Instructive. Or, if they be
not signify'd by the Word
[Man,] how is the Proposition
True? Or what means it to say, he intends
[Man] by those many Words, and yet would not have it thought so? Or that no Intrinsecal Predicate
instructs, but only what is Extrinsecal to any Nature? Or, if this be meant for an Instructive Definition, as it must, (for the Subject in that Proposition agrees to nothing but to
Man) why are the Parts of it so disparate, and
so many? Or rather if
so many, why
no more? If we may gain the Knowledge of more Accidents in every
Species by degrees, as 'tis granted we may; and that we ought to define those
Species, not by the old beaten way of
Genus and
Difference, but by this new one, of cluttering together confusedly the Multitudes of Accidents we find in them, we may come in time, by finding still more and more, to have Definitions so large, that the whole side of a Leaf cannot hold them, nor Man's Memory retain them; and then what do they serve for?
17. Indeed, when Words are taken in divers Significations, if
That the
Signification of Words is the
Meaning of them; their
Meaning is our
Notion; and our
Notion is the
Thing. Men contentiously adhere to the different Senses themselves give them, it is, as Mr.
Locke says well, meer
Trifling. But I cannot grant that all Predications of
[Page 388] Abstract Words are only
Verbal and
Trifling. He says, they
amount to nothing but Significations of Terms. And is not this enough? I wish he would consider his
own Words. By
[Signification of Terms] he means, I suppose, the
Sense or
Meaning of them: Now the
Meanings of Words being the same with our
Notions, which as has been demonstrated, are the
Things themselves, how can those Abstract Terms be meerly
Verbal? Since they as much signifie the
Thing as any other Terms whatever; only they signifie it with a
Restriction to such a
precise Respect or Considerability found in that whole
Ens or
Substance.
REFLEXION
Twentieth, ON
The 9th, 10th, 11th, and 12th CHAPTERS.
1. THis Excellent Author discourses very Solidly, when he says, that
Universal Propositions, of which we can have certain Knowledge, do not concern Existence.
Universals mnst relate to the Existence they have in the
Mind. I add, nor our
Notions neither, of which those Propositions do consist, (and much less Propositions that are Uncertain.) For, taking the Notion alone, or according to the direct Signification
[Page 389] of the Terms, objectively consider'd, they
abstract from (that is, are indifferent to) all
kinds of Existence, whether in the Mind or in Nature. But, when he says that such Propositions do not
concern Existence, he means (I suppose) Existence
in Nature, or
out of the Mind; (or else
not at all;) and the Copula
[est] must necessarily
signifie some kind of
Existence, as well as
Identifie the two Terms in every Proposition; or otherwise it would be a
Sound or no
Word. But this Discourse is perhaps needless, being, as I think, in great part granted here. All I intend by it, is to clear the Notion of Existence in the Title, and that it means Existence
out of the Mind, by which Things or
Individuums are in themselves, whether we
think of them or no. I grant too, that we have so certain a Knowledge of our
own Existence, that it
can need no Proof; but I deny we have it by
Intuition; and I affirm we
got it, and
have it, by plain
Sensation or
Experience, in the same manner as we know the Existence of
other Bodies; as will be shewn, when we come to reflect on the 11th Chapter.
2. His Demonstration of a Deity, Chap. 10th, is very acute, nor does he here affect Recourse to his
Ideas, or
To put any Knowledge in Brutes is against the Nature of the Thing, and Implicatory. build on
them expressly, or (as he too often does in other places) take
Phantasms for
Notions; which takes off the force of his Reasons. Particularly, he argues so strongly that a
Cogitative Being can never be made of
meer-Matter, that I do judge it Unanswerable: And, withall, that it necessarily concludes that Brutes can have no Knowledge, without having something in them that is
Spiritual; which I am sure he will not
[Page 390] say. I could wish Mr.
L. had been steady to this Distinction of those two Natures, of
Spiritual and
Corporeal, which adequately divide
Ens: Which, I think he was not, when he said
B. 4.
Ch. 3. § 6. that
he sees no contradiction in it that
God should, if he pleas'd, give to certain Systems of Created Senseless Matter, put together as he thinks fit, some degrees of Sense, Perception and Thought. For, if the Nature of
meer Matter, by being Commodiously put together, can bear the having
Thoughtfulness; it is but compounding it
more artificially, and it may be as Cogitative as the
Wisest Man living; and so farewell to all
Spirituality of our Soul, nay, to all
Spiritual Nature whatever: For, to what end should
God create the Distinct Nature of
Spirits, if Matter wisely orderd could perform all their Operations? If once we yield that
Matter, conveniently contrived, can be capable of
any degree of Knowledge, it is but contriving it
better and
better, (and who can stint
Gods Omnipotency in this, more than in other things?) and it may be capable of the
highest Degree of Science; and, consequently, to create
Spiritual Nature at all, would be needless, and to no purpose. Besides, if Men and Brutes differ onely in the
Degrees of Knowledge, they ought to be of the same
Species; since
Magis et minus non variant specïem: For, otherwise, every single Man would make a Distinct
Species, which is a plain Contradiction. Against this Position of the possibility of Matters being Cogitative, he argues here very Vigorously § 10. and shows clearly that
Incogitative Matter, and Motion, whatever changes it might produce of Figure and Bulk, could never produce Thought. He will say that, tho' it
[Page 391] could not do this
of it self, yet
God could make it do it. But if
God cannot
contradict himself, or do
Unwisely, then, since his Creative Wisdom has Establisht each kind of Nature
to be it self and
no other; then, to put in
God a Power to
confound those Natures again, (which he does if he should confound the Primary and proper Operation of Spirits, which is
Thought, Knowledge or
Reason by giving it to Bodies,) is to put a Power in
God to do
Contradictions, that is, to do
Impossibilities; for whatever is
against the
Essence or Nature of any thing, makes that thing
not to be it self; which is against an Identical and self evident Proposition, and a
Direct Contradiction.
3. The Clear Distinction of Corporeal and Spiritual Natures, is of that vast importance; that (tho' it may
Mr.
L. confound;
Material and
Spiritual Natures. seem a little unseasonable) I cannot but take this occasion to reflect, once more upon Mr.
L's doctrine in this point, apprehending I may not meet with a fitter opportunity hereafter. I have reason to think, that he does not exclude Materiality out of the Idea of
Spirit, or at least of the
Soul, which all Christian Philosophers and most Heathens too, hold to be of a
Spiritual Nature. On the other side he attributes
Reason and
Knowledge (in some degree at least) to
Brutes. Now, out of these two positions it follows demonstratively. 1. That the
Corporeal and
Spiritual Natures are not
clearly distinguisht, which utterly destroys all possibility of Truth in Philosophy, and seems to do no small prejudice to Truths of a Higher Concern; which are left Inexplicable to Men of Sense, if those inferiour Truths, which relate to the Clear Distinction
[Page 392] of those two Natures, be violated and render'd Uncertain. For,
Corporeal and
Spiritual Natures, comprizing, or dividing between themselves, the
Objects of all the Sciences a Philosopher
can treat of, whether they be Physicks, Ethicks or Metaphysicks, all which must necessarily build their Discourses, and draw their Conclusions from such Notions as are taken from, and do of right belong to those two Distinct Natures; it follows that, if these two Natures be
confounded and jumbled together, and be not
clearly Distinguisht, it is impossible any Clear Conclusion can be drawn from either of them, or any Rational Discourse made concerning them. 2. That Mr.
L's way of Philosophizing by
Ideas, which leads him into such strange Errours, or at least affords him no
certain Light to Distingush those Natures, is good for nothing at all. For, if it cannot furnish him with means, to put a Clear Distinction between Natures so
widely Distant, and Different from one another; much less can it assist him to show clearly what Modes, Accidents or Properties belong to
one Nature, what to the
other; or to Distinguish those Natures, which are
Infericur to those two
General ones; and therefore differ far
less from one another than
They did. It remains then to show that Mr.
L's Doctrine by way of
Ideas, does not put a
Clear Distinction between the aforesaid Natures, but
confounds them together. He holds it not to be Certain that Immateriality, is not included in the Notion of our
Spiritual part the
Soul; it
may, therefore, be
Material, or have
Matter in it, for any thing his Way of
Ideas tells him; and therefore since Matter cannot be crampt into an Indivisible, it may
[Page 393] be
Divisihle or Extended; and, so, may be
Divided or
Shatter'd, that is (its Unity being thus lost, and, consequently, its Entity,) it
may cease to bee, or be
Corrupted. Again, if it be
Divisible, it must be
to some degree, or either
more or
less, Divisible; that is,
Rare, or else
Dense. If
Rare, then (since
Passivenes is Essential to the Notion of
Matter) it may by the operation of other Material Causes, which never wants, be
Condens'd; and consequently, become
Opacous or
Visible; or, it
may by the same Causes become
Rarer, and be turn'd into Fire. Also being
Divisible, it may have
parts of which one must be
without the other, that is, it must be Impenetrable as to its own parts, and thence be able to protrude another Material being, and be
Solid too (in his Sense of that Word) which is the same with
Impenetrable. Moreover, since it must be Divisible, it must be Quantitative or Extended, and this not Infinitely but
Finitely; that is, it must be
Terminated; wherefore, Termination of Quantity, being the Notion of
Figure, it may have
Figure too. In a Word, if it may possibly be
Material, there is no Property of
Body, but
may agree to the Soul; and therefore, the
Soul, tho'
Spiritual, may be
Corporeal; and so the Nature of Body and Spirit may be
one and the
same. But what needs more than meerly his ascribing
Materiality to it, at least, permitting it to belong to it? Our Notion of
[Matter] is taken from Body, and from nothing else, and therefore can be nothing but
Body, consider'd as (not what it
actually is, but) as 'tis Alterable, Changeable, or
apt to be another Thing, that is, as 'tis
Corruptible; which, I am sure, Mr.
L. will not say or think of our
Soul. Perhaps he
[Page 394] may say, that he only means that it may have Matter
annex'd to its
Spirituality. But then he must grant, that since this Materiality did not, as an
Accident, accrue to the Soul
afterwards, she had it from
her Nature; and therefore it must be
Intrinsecal to her, and help to
constitute her peculiar Nature; and, if this be so, then, when this Material kind of Compart is dissolv'd or corrupted (for if
Material, it may be Alter'd, wrought upon, and Corrupted as other Material Compounds may) the Complex or Compound it self is dissolv'd, and so no longer the
same, but
perish'd. Besides, what should the Soul do with
two Material Comparts; one, Organical; the other, Inorganical? Especially, since there are as subtil Parts in this Visible Body of ours, with which, as the Form of the Body, she is
united, (viz. the
Spirits) as any, perhaps, Mr.
Locke can conceive to be annex'd to her.
4. To proceed, He does but
think it possible, for any thing he knows, that the Soul may have some Materiality;
Mr.
L's Principles confound
Human and
Brutal Natures. but he positively judges, that
Brutes have
Reason; nay, that 'tis
as Evident to him as that they have Sense. Now, if they have
Reason, they must know how to
draw Consequences, this being Essential to the Notion of
Reason, or rather the same Thing in other Words. Again, If they can Reason, they can
compare what's meant by our
Terms, and have the Sense of those Sayings we call
Propositions in their Knowing Power. And, since that Reason is not given them for nothing, but for their Preservation, they can
compare Agreeable and Disagreeable Objects, and
pursue, out of that Reason, that which is most Agreeable; that
[Page 395] is, they can
Will, Chuse, and Act
freely, which are naturally consequent to their gathering by their Reason what is
better or
worse for them, and
thence Determining themselves to it accordingly: I say,
themselves; for, if they
have Reason, then Reason is part of
Themselves, and not a
Distinct Thing from them. Out of which Two Things follow: One, That the Nature of
Man and
Brute are Confounded; since all those Chief Operations Proper to Man, are Communicable to
Brutes. Secondly, That Mr.
Locke will be at a loss to get an
Idea of the
Spirituality of his Soul, or of other
Spiritual Beings, by
reflecting on the
Operations of his Mind; since the same may possibly be found in such Beings as are
meerly Corporeal. Wherefore, to conclude this Discourse, all our Natural Notions of
Body and
Spirit, and of all their
Operations, must be
jumbled together in a kind of Indifferency to either; and therefore those two Natures must be
Confounded, if either the
Soul, which is
Spiritual, may have
Materiality Annex'd to
her; or
Brutes, which are
material Entities, may have Thought, Knowledge, and Reason Annex'd to
them. And since Mr.
Locke affirms very rationally, that
one of his Ideas is not Another, I cannot but think he becomes the more oblig'd to shew out of the Natures of those two
Things, liquidly and precisely, how those two Natures are distinguish'd; or else his way of
Ideas will be conceiv'd to be meerly Phantastick and Unphilosophical; being most unlike the Ideas in the Divine Understanding, the Original Ground of all Truth, which do not
confound Natures, but
establish them in a most perfect
Distinction to be what they are, and no other. I press not here how no Discourse at all in Philosophy
[Page 396] can be
Conclusive, unless the Nature of Body and Spirit be perfectly and clearly
contradistinguish'd; nor repeat what I have shewn,
Reflex. 9. §. 7. that our Natural Notions teach us to distinguish perfectly between
Body and
Spirit, which his Ideas do not, but
confound them, and thence
deprave our Natural Knowledge of Things. I know he
says, but
proves not, that the
having General Ideas, puts a perfect Difference between Brutes and us; to which I have spoken formerly. I add, that 'tis a thousand times easier to have General Ideas, they being but
Imperfect Perceptions of the Thing, than to have
Reason; as is easie to be demonstrated, and has been manifested above.
5. As for making
something out of Nothing, or
Creating; after we have prov'd that Existence is
Essential to
God,
To
create is the Peculiar Effect of
Self-existence. and not Accidental to him, which Mr.
L. clearly demonstrates; it follows thence, and out of the Commonest Notion of
Causality, that it is not a matter of Wonderment, or hard to believe that he should
Create, but that if he pleases to operate
ad extra, this is his Peculiar Action; since nothing is more Evident than that
Every Thing acts as it is. Whence, if
God's Essence, and his very Nature be
Existence or
Actual Being, 'tis demonstrable that it is not onely as peculiar to him to cause Actual Being or
Create, as it is for Fire to heat, or Light to enlighten; but, moreover, that this is the
onely Effect that can
immediately or without the intervention of
Second Causes, proceed from him.
[Page 397] 6. I much fear that it may seem something to weaken the true Argument for the Possibility of
Creation, to
The
Thought cannot move the Body, and
why. bring the Instance of
our Thought moving our Body; whence he concludes that Gods
Power to do a Thing is not to be deny'd
because we cannot comprehend its Operation. For, 1. Mr.
Locke thinks he
experiences this,
viz. that the Soul moves the Body; whereas we do not experience that
God Created any thing. 2. As Mr.
Locke has shown very ingeniously, that onely the
Man is
Free: So I affirm 'tis the
Man that, wrought upon himself,
moves his Body, and not his
Thought onely. And, that, as when we gaind our
First Notions, the
Man was acted upon, both according to his Corporeal and Spiritual Part; so, every
New Act he had
afterwards, that proceeded from him as he was
Man, is perform'd by the Concurrence of
both those Parts. Whence, in every Act of his Soul, he must be re-excited by some Object that is out of the Soul, either striking on his Senses; or else, by the repeated Strokes of the Material Phantasms, lodg'd
within, upon the Seat of Knowledge.
These propose a-fresh the Motives, and continue those Impressions all the while he deliberates, compares, discourses, and determins; and, when the
Man, according to that part call'd the
Fancy, is
full (as it were) of those Agreeable Phantasms; and, consequently, the
Soul (hic est nunc) is
full too of those Notions or Apprehensions of their Agreeableness, the
Whole Man acts for them, and moves to attain them. In which Case, what is purely
Material in those Actions, or belonging meerly to Corporeal Motion, is refunded into the Stupendious
[Page 398] Contrivance of the
Body, whose Motions follow connaturally from the Phantasms, in the same way as it does in Brutes; which is equally wonderful,
we knowing no more than
they, (that is,
not at all) how it is done: But, the
Manner of the Action, as to its Design, Direction, wise Ordering of it, and its Proceeding from Knowledge, Freedom and Reason, (all which we know it does,) springs peculiarly from the
Soul, or from
Man, according to his
Spiritual Part. Now, the Fundamental Ground of my Position is this,
Man is not
Two Things; nor (which is the same) made up of Soul and Body, as two
Actual Parts; but
One Thing, of which, consequently, those two are
Potential Parts onely. Wherefore, neither of those Parts is
Actually, but the
Whole; and therefore, neither of them
alone can
Act, because neither of them
exists alone; * the Existence of the Thing being that in which
See Method to Science,
Book 1.
Less. 5. §. 7. its Virtue of
Operating consists. But, in truth, his Argument proceeds as well from
this Topick, as it does from
that of meer
Thought moving the Body; for, we can comprehend as little, how
Man, tho' acting with his Phantasms and Thoughts too, does move the Body, and all its Distinct Parts, so variously, as how the
Thought alone can do it. Nor, were there some Flaw in this Particular, does it prejudice his main Demonstration of a Deity, they being Distinct Questions. Add, that if we may conjecture from some Expressions of his in other places, he may perhaps be of my Opinion in this Point, and, by the Word
[Mind,] mean the
Man; tho' in many places he speaks very Ambiguously; or rather, seems too plainly to maintain the contrary Position.
[Page 399] 7. I take leave on this Occasion, to recommend it to Speculative Men, to endeavour to draw all their Demonstrations
The Notion or Nature of the
Deity being once settled to be
Self-existence, all that can be said of it follows Demonstratively. from
the Nature of the Thing, (this being the onely solid way,) and not from
Foreign Topicks. After we have prov'd a Deity, let us next demonstrate that
God is
Self-existent; or, that his Essence, or Nature, is
Existence; and then, all that concerns the Deity, or his Immediate Operations, nay, even the Rational Explication of the
Trinity it self, will (if Right Logick and Reflexion be not wanting) follow more solidly, and more clearly, than the clearest Mathematical Conclusions; if we rate Clearness and Evidence, (as we ought,) not from the Figures on Paper, which make it easie to our Fancy; but from the greater Simplicity and Clearness of the Notions, and their Terms, and of their equally-evident Connexion; which, coming nearest to First, and Self-evident Principles, do most firmly establish the Judgment.
8. The 11th Chapter treats
Of our Knowledge of the Existence of other Things; by which words he means,
other Things
We can know there are Angels, tho' they do not operate'on us.
than our selves. He seems to ground his Discourse on this Position, that
no particular Man can know the Existence of any other Being, but only when, by Actually operating upon him, it makes it self perceiv'd by him; which he calls the Way of
Sensation, or Experience. Now, if, by the Words,
[any other Being,] he means
Bodies, nothing can be more Solid, or worthy a Philosopher. But, why we may not
gather by our
Reason, the Existence
[Page 400] of
Spiritual Beings, or Angels, (tho' they do not operate upon
us actually,) from some Operation on
other Things in Nature that can
onely proceed from
them, I cannot discern: Rather, I hope I have demonstrated we can, in my
Method, Book 3.
Less. 6.
Thesis 4. Indeed, the Notions of Angelical Natures are not
proper ones, as our
Natural Notions, which are imprinted by Sensation, are; which makes our Conceptions, and consequently, the Words which we use when we discourse of them
Metaphorical. Nor matters it, that our Expressions concerning them are oft-times
Negative, or signifie that they
are not such Beings as Bodies are, but
Immaterial, Unextended, Indivisible, and, consequently, their Operations
Unsuccessive; in regard we
intend all the while to signifie by those Words, a
Positive Being, tho' our low Natural Conceptions cannot reach its particular Nature, as in it self: And, if we
intend this, then
this is the
meaning of those Words, or our
Notion of them;
Meaning and
Intention being all one. Yet, these Predicates, tho' Negative, or Metaphorical, are, notwithstanding,
truly said of them; and, therefore, we can Argue and Discourse as consequently from
them, as we can from the most
Positive or
Proper Notions we have. Indeed, as Mr.
Locke says well, §. 12. we cannot know they exist, by
the Ideas we
have of them in our Minds; and the Reason is, because those
Ideas, or Notions, taking them as
[...]stinct, are but
Inadequate Conceptions of the Thing; and, consider'd
distinctly, are formally but a
part of that Complexion of Accidents that constitute the
Individuum, which only is capable of Existing, or the
Whole; because
Parts cannot exist
out of the Whole:
[Page 401] But he is much mistaken if he thinks we can no more know they are
Capable of
Existing by the Notions we have of them, than we can that
Centaurs are: For, the Idea or Fancy of Centaurs involves
Inconsistent Notions in its very
Nature, (or rather,
No-Nature;) which the Notion of a
Subsistent Spirit, called an
Angel, does not. Add, that Knowing, Willing, and Operating, which we attribute to such
Beings, are all
Positive Notions; and
Consistent, or capable to meet in a Spiritual Thing.
9. Whereas Mr.
Locke says we can onely know the
Existence of any
Other Thing when it
operates upon us, and
We know at first our
own Existence, in the same manner as we know the Existence of
other Things;
i. e. by
Sensation, and not by
Intuition. therefore we know it
is actually by
Sensation, I cannot see the least reason why we should not know our
own Being by
Sensation too, as well as that of
other Bodies, without having recourse to
Intuition; which, apply'd to that Case, 'tis hard to understand; or, to know how it differs from the direct Knowledge had by Sensation or Experience. We can hear, see, feel and smell some parts of
our own Body, as well as we can those of
Others. Indeed,
now, when we are ripe for more express Knowledges, those Impressions made by one of our own Parts upon others, do not
cause in us the Notion of Existence, (tho', perhaps, they may tacitly
repeat it,) because we know
already, and
before-hand, that we
do exist: But, put case we
did not, would not these Impressions make us know by Sensation
our own Existence, as well as that of any
other Body whatever? I doubt not but Mr.
Locke will grant they
would. Since then the
[Page 402]
Embryo in the Womb lies in a Roundish Posture, why may not
one part of it, by touching another, or operating upon it, cause in us, as soon as the
Soul (which has a Capacity of Receiving Notions) is in it, a Notion of our
own Existence, by way of
Sensation? Especially, since
Operation is nothing but the
See
Method to Science, Book 1. Less. 8. §. 7. Existence of the Agent
Body, press'd or imprinted (as it were) upon another, by
Motion. Certainly, it becomes us who deny
Innate Ideas, to shew how all our
First Notions do come into us by Impressions on the
Senses; and, not to say rawly, that some of them come by
Intuition; which is the Way of Knowing Proper to
Angels, whose Knowledges are all
Innate, and none of them
Acquir'd, either by Sense, or Discourse, for they have
neither. This, I say, is certainly best for the Interest of our Tenet; of which,
Intuition gives but a slender Account. I believe Mr.
Locke proceeds upon this, that he finds he not only
does, but
must as firmly assent to the Proposition
Ego sum, as he does to the most Evident Proposition whatever; nor can he at all
doubt of it, nor can it
need Proof. But, my Judgment is, that this Introversion, and Studying our own Interiour, is a very Fallacious Guide, and will often lead us astray, if we keep not a steady Eye, attentively bent to our Principles; which he seems here to neglect. For, many Positions
need no Proof, and
force our Assent, and yet their Certainty may depend on
Different Causes.
[Page 403] 10. The 12th Chapter treats of
the Improvement of our Knowledge, which Mr.
Locke says,
does not depend on Maxims.
No Improvement of
Science, without fome General Principle. But, First, he mistakes the Use of General
Maxims: They are not made for the Vulgar, or Beginners, to
gather Knowledge by them; tho' it may be observ'd, that Men of all sorts do naturally use them when they
sute their purpose; nay, sometimes make Proverbs of them. Nor was this Maxim,
[a Whole is bigger than a Part,] ever intended for Boys, or to teach them that
their Hand is bigger than their Little Finger, or such like; but, being premised to the ensuing Proofs, they are
occasionally made use of by Learned Men, in the Process of their Discourse, to
clinch the
Truth of the Point, when it needs it, by their
Self-Evidence. In the same manner as my self have very frequently had recourse to Metaphysical Principles, and made use of them, in my Preliminaries and Reflexions, as Occasion presented, to make my Discourses Evident; and, to
rivet the Truths I advance, in the Minds of my Readers; as any Attentive Peruser of them may easily observe. He speaks against our
Receiving Principles without Examination, and of Principles that
are not Certain; that is, against such Sayings, as are
no Principles; for,
if they can either
need, or
admit of Examination, or,
if they be not Certain, none but meer Fops will let them
pass for Prinples. Yet, tho' Mr.
Locke does thus oppose Maxims and Principles, 'tis, notwithstanding, very evident, that himself must make use of some Maxims and Principles all the while he disputes aganst their Usefulness; otherwise, he cannot discourse
[Page 404] at all; or, his Discourse can have no
Force: In the same manner as he that wrastles with another, must either
fix his
Foot on some
Firm Ground, or he will fall himself, instead of overthrowing his Adversary. Let us then examin
his Principles. He alledges, that
the Knowledge of the Certainty of Principles
Mr.
Locke's Principles examin'd.
depends only upon the Perception of the Agreement or Disagreement of our Ideas. This, then, is one of his Principles; both because it runs through good part of his 3d and 4th Books, as also because 'tis Equivalent to this Universal,
[All Certainty of Principles depends, &c.] Now, this is so far from
Self-evident, that it
needs Examination enough; and is one of those I judge
not Certain; and, therefore, can be
no Ground or Principle
at all: Nor is it possible it should, unless the Word
[Idea] be cleared to mean
Spiritual Notions in our
Mind, and not meer
Resemblances, or
Material Representations in our
Fancy; to clear which, (tho' the whole Treatise needs it,) no Provision is made; but, on the contrary, those two vastly different things are rather carelesly confounded; as is shewn in my First Preliminary. Another Principle seems to be this,
[None ought, with a Blind and Implicit Faith, to Receive and Swallow Principles.] This is of
Universal Influence, and
Self-Evident; and, therefore, in all Points well qualify'd for a
Principle. For, Principles were not Principles, if they needed either
Faith, or
Deductions of Reason, to make them go down, since they ought to be Evident by their
own Light. But, what Good can this do to any, but to such as have renounc'd Common Sense, even to Ridiculousness? And, perhaps Mr.
Locke
[Page 405] had some such weak Writers in his Eye, when he advanc'd this cautious Position, as a Warning to Learners.
11. Now, the General Maxims and Principles, on which the Learned Part of the World has hitherto proceeded,
Mr.
Locke's main Principle; which is to ascertain all other Principles,
Inevident. can onely be overthrown (if they must needs be so) by other Principles,
more Evident than themselves are; or else it will be but a drawn Match; and so they may hope still to stand (as the Lawyers phrase it)
in their full Force, Effect, and Vertue. We are to consider then, what Principle Mr.
Locke has substituted in their room, when they are discarded; for, 'tis a very ill Case to be left without any Principles at all. 'Tis this,
[All Knowledge of the Certainty of Principles, and consequently, the
Way to improve our Knowledge, is, to get, and fix in our Minds, Clear, Distinct and Compleat Ideas, as far as they are to be had, and annex to them Proper and Constant Names.] Now, if the Ideas must be
Clear, the Terms must be very
Simple, and consequently (as was shewn above)
General ones; and this will force us back upon
General Maxims, which it was intended we should avoid, as
good for little. To be
Distinct, if we go to work like Artists, we must distinguish those General and Common Notions; which will bring us back into the old Road of those Ten Common Heads, called
Predicaments; and, consequently, of
Genus, Species and
Differences, which was lately dislik'd; I suppose, because it was too much travell'd in, and beaten; tho', I think, such a Common Path should not be left, because some may have here and there laid a Block or Briar in the
[Page 406] way. Lastly,
Compleat Ideas (as he grants) are not to be had of the
Species, much less of the
Individuums. And, as for
Names; 'tis not
we that are to
annex them, but the Common Usage of the Vulgar, or of the Generality of Learned Men, (in case they be Artificial ones;) for, these are they who gave them their
Constant and
Proper Signification. Whence is seen, that so many Difficulties are involv'd in this one
Thesis, or
Principle, (besides what is said above, of the Word
[Ideas,]) that we can build no Degree of
Certainty, nor
Improvement of Knowledge upon it; especially, since Mr.
Locke himself (according to his usual
Candour and
Modesty) declares here, he does but
think it true. But, which is the hardest Case of all, to embrace this Principle, we must be oblig'd to quit all our
Self-evident Maxims, as of
little Use, upon which our selves, and all the Learned part of the World, have proceeded hitherto.
12. 'Tis a great Truth, that
it is a right Method of advancing Knowledge, to Consider our Abstract Notions: But, if
What Things hinder the Advancement of Science. these be not the
Things, nor (as Mr.
Locke's
Complex Ideas are) so much as
like them, I see not but that, let us
Consider them as much as we will, we shall be never the nearer attaining any
Real Knowledge by such a Consideration. I add, that it is also as necessary to find out
Middle Terms, that are
Proper; without which, no Science can be had of any
New Conclusion; nor, consequently, can we, without this, advance one Step in Exact Knowledge. 'Tis a certain Truth also, that
Morality is capable of Demonstration; tho' I do not remember that any Author, but Mr.
Locke, and my self, have been so
[Page 407] bold, as openly to profess it. The Current of Slight Speculaters having long endeavour'd to make it pass for a kind of Maxim, that
[there is no perfect Certainty to be had, but only in Lines and Numbers:] Whereas, the Principles of Morality are as
Evident, and the Notions belonging to such Subjects as
Clear, as those in Natural Philosophy, perhaps Clearer; as this worthy Author has shewn most manifestly. 'Tis also True, that
Knowledge may be better'd by Experience. But, if he means
Scientifical Knowledge, which is the Effect of
Demonstration, I must deny it, unless Common Principles of Nature do guide Experience, and give it Light of the True and Proper Causes of what Experience inform'd our Senses; for, without their Assistance, (as I have shewn in the Preface to my my
Method,) Experimental Knowledge can never produce any one
Scientifical Conclusion. I add, that True Science would be a Thousand times more advanc'd, did Learned Men bend their Endeavours to begin with the
Primary Affections of Body, and thence proceed gradually to
Secondary, or
more Compounded ones: For, this Method would furnish Studious Men with good Store of
Proper Middle Terms, to deduce their Demonstrations. Lastly, 'Tis true, that
we must beware of Hypotheses, and
Wrong Principles: But, where shall we find any Sect. of Philosophers, who, for want of Exact Skill in Logick and Metaphysicks, are not forc'd to build upon
Hypotheses, (and those generally False ones too;) but our
Anti-Ideists, whom I take to be true Followers of
Aristotle, in his main Principles, and the only true Understanders of his Doctrine. It being, indeed, scarce possible, that those who are not well qualify'd with
those two
[Page 408] Sciences, should be capable to Comprehend his
True Sense.
13. Mr.
Locke judges, that
a Man may pore long enough on those Maxims us'd by Euclid,
without seeing one jot the more
Euclid, and such others, not blameable for laying Principles, or General Maxims.
of Mathematical Truths. Self-evident Truths need not be
por'd upon at all; nor were they ever meant for the attaining New Knowledges by
poring on those Propositions,
singly consider'd: Yet, these Maxims must be
pre-supposed to be True, and
admitted, or the Arguments would very often want their best Cement, that gives them an evident and necessary Coherence. They are prefix'd by
Euclid at first, both because they may
often come in play afterwards; as also, because it would throw off the Tenour of the Discourse, to mention them still expresly every time there needs Recourse to them: Whence it was judg'd fit by him, and others like him, to
premise them
at first, and then
refer to them. Let Men but observe
how, and in
what Occasions,
Euclid makes use of them, and it will then be best seen what they are good for: But, if they are good for nothing at all, I am sure it must be concluded, that both
Euclid himself, and such Writers and Users of
Maxims, were, all of them, a Company of vain, idle Fops, to amuse their Readers by proposing
so solemnly such Ridiculous Trifles; and dubbing those Insignificant Baubles with the Honourable Titles of
Maxims and
Principles. To fix which Dis-repute upon him, and his Imitaters, will, I doubt, much Scandalize every True Member of the Commonwealth of Learning.
REFLEXION
21th. ON
The Fourteenth, Fifteenth, and Sixteenth CHAPTERS.
1. I Am sorry I must declare, that in Mr.
Locke's 14th Chapter, which treats
[Of Judgment] there is scarce one Line that I can yield to. I discourse thus:
Judgment
The Point stated. does most evidently import the
Fixure of our Understanding in its Assent to the Truth or Falshood of any Proposition. For to say,
I judge a thing to be so; is the same as to say,
[I am fully and firmly persuaded it is so.] Now, this
Fixure of the Mind may arise from
two Causes;
Reason and
Passion. Under the Word
[Reason,] taken at large, I comprehend all kind of
Evident Knowledge whatever, that can belong to a
Rational Creature. To
Passion belongs all
Precipitancy of Assent, from what Motive or Cause soever it springs. The Former makes us adhere to what we judge, upon such Motives, as by their
Evidence do
determine the Understanding to Assent, and
fix it in that Assent; which Motives, therefore, can be only such as are purely
Intellectual; or such as, by our Proceeding upon them, we see clearly the Thing
must be so, or
not so, as we apprehend. The Later springs from the
Will, corrupted and byassed by some Interest or Pleasure, which inveigles our Understanding to adhere to it as a Truth, because the
Will would have it so.
[Page 410] Again, there are two sorts of Objects Man, as having two Natures in him, may be employ'd about,
viz. Outward Action and
Inward Assent. The former does (generally) concern the External Conveniences or Necessities of our Temporal Life here; the Later, the Interiour and Natural Perfection of our Soul; which is the Adhering to
Truth, and rejecting of
Errour. In the Former of these we can have
no Clear Evidence, or very seldom; both because
Outward Actions are employ'd about
Particulars, of which we can have
no Science; as also, because those Particulars about which we are to
Act, are surrounded with almost Innumerable Circumstances which we cannot Comprehend, and way-laid by the Undiscoverable Ambushes of Fortune; so that we can seldom or never, with absolute Certainty,
know whether they may, or may not prove
Successful. Notwithstanding which Dangers, when there is Necessity or great Conveniency to Act
Outwardly, we may, without disparaging our Reason, fall to acting upon a
Probability; the Necessity
obliging us to do so, and the Impossibility of
perfect Assurance acquitting us of Imprudence. But, of
Assenting, or of
Judging Inwardly, that a Proposition is
True or
False, there can be
no Necessity, unless
Evidence forces us to it; in regard
God's Goodness has furnish'd us with a Faculty of
Suspending our Judgment in such Cases, lest we run into Errour; which is always prejudicial to our Nature; and, if the Errour does concern matters of high Moment, pernicious to our Souls Eternal Welfare. This I take to be
plain Reason, nor do I doubt but that each Branch of this Discourse may be reduced to perfect Evidence. We come to examin
[Page 411] now what Mr.
Locke delivers in this most important Point.
2.
First, He Confounds
Outward Action, of which there
is Necessity, and
can be no Evidence of Success; with
Mr.
L. confounds Outward Action, to which we
may proceed upon a Probability, with
Inward Assent, to which we
may not. Interiour
Judging and
Assenting, of which there
can be no Necessity, if there can be no Evidence; and of which
Evident Knowledge
may oftentimes
be had; as also concerning whose Truth or Falshood, till Evidence appear, we may safely and honourably
suspend our Judgment; nay, if, in such a case, we do
not, we hazard to do our selves an Injury when we
need not. That he thus confounds those two vastly
Different, or rather
Contrary Considerations, appears hence; that, § 1. he shews the Unreasonableness of
not eating, and of
not going about our Business, till we have a Demonstration that the Meat will nourish us, and the
Business will succeed; which Instances evidently relate to
Outward Action; but in § 3. he speaks in the same Tenour of
taking the Proposition to be True or False; which clearly relates to
Inward Assent. Secondly,
God's Wisdom has indeed given us, generally, no more but
Probability for our Outward Actions doing
us good, or
succeeding; but to think our all-wise Maker has given us no better Grounds to make us
Assent; or rather, that he intended we should
Assent upon Probabilities, which are still liable to be
False; and, if they be
but Probabilities,
may all be False, is to think that God meant to expose our Souls to innumerable Errours; nay, allows and designs we should embrace Errours. For, if (as Mr.
L. says)
God
has
[Page 412] given as a Faculty to judge that to be
True, which, the Reasons for their Truth being
but Probable, may not be True; then, since
God has most certainly intended we should make use of the Faculty he has given us, it must follow that
God has
exposed us to
Errour, or
design'd we should
err; and that, (this Faculty, as he says, not being
Knowledge) very frequently. Which is hardly consistent with the Reverence we do both of us owe to our Creatour, who governs his Creatures according to the Nature he has given them; which, is to
avoid Errour, and never (as will shortly be seen this does) to admit a Contradiction.
3. What therefore I extremely admire, is, that Mr.
Locke should say in express Terms, that
Judgment is that Faculty,
A strange Character of our
Judging Faculty.
whereby the Mind takes any Proposition to be True or False, without perceiving a Demonstrative Evidence in the Proofs; and that this
Faculty is given Man by God to enlighten him. For,
First, Judgment does not
enlighten us at all; as appears evidently, because
False Judgments are
Errours; which are so far from
enlightning the Mind, that they manifestly
darken it. All that
Judgment does, is to
Fix the Mind in the Perswasion it has, whether that Persuasion springs from
Clear Reason or
Dark Passion; and Mr.
Locke seems to make good my Words, while he contradistinguishes
Judgment to
Knowledge; which later, and
onely which, is our
Intellectual
Light. Secondly, The Words
[Taking Propositions to be
True or
False] must mean
Assenting to them as such; for every
Judgment is not only an
Assent, but a
full and
firm Assent. Now, that no
Probability can, with Reason, cause
Assent,
[Page 413] (and certainly
God, who
gave us our Reason, has not given us a Faculty to use it
against our Reason) will be seen hereafter.
Thirdly, Which is yet worse, by contradistinguishing
Judgment and
Clear Knowledge, he makes those Assents which spring out of Clear Knowledge to be
no Judgments at all; whereas These are the
onely Judgments that we can be sure will do us good, and are according to our True Nature,
Reason. He tells us indeed, in the Close, that when we judge
as things really are, they are
Right Judgments. But, how does this agree with his Contradistinguishing formerly
[Judgment,] according to its whole Latitude, or in its General Notion, from
Knowledge; unless we should say, that we only do right when we judge at Hap-hazard, or judge Right
by Chance. Qui quod aequum est statuit parte inauditâ alterâ, Aequum licet statuerit, haud aequus est tamen: By which Rule, we are
ill Men, even tho' we
Judge right; because we precipitate and
hazard to embrace
Errour when we
need not. Besides,
Things are so really to us as we know them to be: And, if we do
not know them to be such, we cannot with Reason
say or
judge them to be such; and, if we
do, we act
against our true
Nature; to do which
God has given us
no Faculty. Fourthly, Amongst the Causes mention'd here that make us judge,
Necessity is reckon'd as
one, when Certain Knowledge is not to be had: But, this can be
no Cause at all to make us
Judge. For, there can be
no possible Necessity,
forcing us to judge, but
Clear Evidence. This, indeed,
obliges us to Interiour Assent, and
compels us to judge that the Thing is so as we
see it to be. But, if no Evidence can be had, what
Necessity is
[Page 414] there at all of Judging one way or other? Cannot we
suspend our Judgment till Evidence appears; or whether it does ever appear, or not? Why are we in such hast to hazard falling into Error? Or who bids us Judge
at all till we see a good (or Conclusive) Reason why? I am sure, whatever many Men may do out of
Weakness, neither
God nor
Nature ever impos'd upon any such an absurd Duty.
Lastly, What means his making it
then to be
Judgment, when we have no
Demonstrative Evidence? May we not
judge a Conclusion that is
Demonstrated to be
True, because it is
Demonstrated? Or that an Identical Proposition is
True, because 'tis
Self-evident? Or, rather,
ought we not to
judge all such Propositions to be True for this very Reason, because we
know evidently they
are so. So far then is
Certain Knowledge from being
contradistinguish'd from
Judgment, that they are in some manner
the same, as I have shewn in my METHOD,
B. 2.
Less. 1. § 3. where, I hope, I have set the Nature of
Judgment in a Clear Light; as I have that of
Assent, Suspense, and
Certainty, B. 3. § 9.
4. I should be glad to think my self mistaken in Mr.
Locke's Meaning, if his Express Words, the Tenour of
That God has provided due Motives of
Enjoin'd Assent to all Mankind, if they be not wanting to themselves. his Discourse, and his next Chapter
[Of Probability,] which runs in the same Strain, would give me leave. Perhaps, he thinks that, since none can embrace Christianity without judging it to be
True, and few
know it to be so, we should exclude the Generality from the way to Salvation, if we do not allow such a Faculty given us by
God, as
[Page 415]
Judging without
Knowing. I Answer, 1. Those Gifts that come
from Above, from the Father of Lights, are all
Perfect, as being the Endowments of his Infinitely-bountiful Hand; and, that Men act
imperfectly and
foolishly, springs from the
Limitedness of Creatures. Scarce a Faculty they have but has its Weakness when we come to act, as well as our Reason. When then any one is reduc'd to Christianity upon
weak Motives, what's
Good or
Sincere in that Action is refunded into
God the Author of all Good; what's
Defective (as all
Inconclusive Reasonings are) is to be refunded into the
Imperfection of Creatures. Indeed, it belongs to
God to lay and establish such Motives to embrace High and Concerning Truths, as are
of their own Nature apt to convince, not only People of all sorts, but even the most Speculative Wit living; but it does not belong to him to provide, that every
weak Man shall,
untaught, penetrate them
throughly; nor every
Careless Man make use of them. Rude and Imperfect Motives are sufficient to move Rude and Imperfect Understandings. 2. This notwithstanding,
God has furnish'd even the Rudest, who cannot
Speculate at all, with a Power to understand such Motives,
after some Fashion, called
Practical Evidence; which teaches them, by a common Converse with Natural Things, and with Mankind, to know (dully at least) the Force of Witnessing Authority attesting the Miracles that abetted Christianity, and the Books that deliver'd it. But, what I chiefly insist upon is, that it teaches all Men, that the Nature of its
Precepts, and of its
Morality, is most Agreeable to our Reason; that it
curbs Passion, which breeds such Turmoils in the World; and that, (if
[Page 416] settled in Men's Lives,) it would establish all the World in
Peace and
Concord; especially, since they cannot but see what Inconveniencies and ill Consequences do ensue the Breach of the Commandments. And this gives an
Entire Satisfaction to every Man who is capable of Knowing Common Morality, (as, who is not?) and
assures them, that the Doctrine it self is
True; since they experience that Errour puts all into
Confusion and
Disorder. But, this on the By. In a Word, He must be a mean Speculater, who does not observe that
God has laid Motives, and Solid Knowable ones too, for every Man to embrace
Christian Faith, of what degree soever he be, if he be but so wise as to
doubt, and
require a Reason: If those Motives be not
apply'd to
all, 'tis either the Fault of those that do not
care to be instructed; or of those who
should inculcate and
explicate to them those Motives, and
shew how Solid and Clear they are. Let
them then bear the Blame;
God's Providence is justify'd, and his Wisdom and Goodness magnify'd, by his making ample Provision for such Negligent and Unworthy Persons. See
Method to Science, Book 3.
Less. 8. §§. 18, 19.
5. Hence, I have little to say to his 15th Chapter, which treats of
Probability;
See Method to Science,
B. 3.
L. 8. having shewn from the Ground
To assent upon a Probability, is against the Commonest Light of Reason. of all
Consequence, (the Connexion of the Middle Term with the two Extreams,) that, when the
Medium is
Proper or
Immediate, it causes
Demonstration, and begets
Science; when
Common or
Remote, it makes the Thing onely
Probable, and begets
Opinion; when
Unconcerning, it causes
Improbability;
[Page 417] when clearly
Repugnant, it breeds
Dissent. I am therefore onely to reflect on those Expressions of Mr.
Locke that seem to say we may
assent, or
judge the Thing
is so upon
Probable Reasons; or, as Mr.
Locke expresses it,
assent as firmly as
tho' the Thing were infallibly demonstrated, tho' it do but border near upon Certainty. I have shewn in my
Method, Book 3.
Less. 9. §. 12. that no truly Wise Man does Assent or Judge upon Motives, tho' very
highly Probable; nor
can do so, tho' they be never so
Probable and
Likely, if he
sees it
but Likely, or
Probable: For, all Reasons or Motives that are
but Probable, permit that the Thing
may not be so, or
may not be; and to
assent, or
judge the Thing
True, is to say in our Mind, that the Thing
is: Whence, to Assent the Thing
is, upon a Probability, is, equivalently, to hold, that,
it is possible the Thing may be, and may not be, at once: It may be, because
it is; and,
it may not be at the same time, because the onely Grounds for its
Being so, are
but Probable. Which, therefore, being against a
First, and
Self-evident Principle, is the greatest Depravation that a Humane Understanding can be liable to, and (if put in clear Terms) absolutely
Impossible; both because Contradictions being repugnant to the Nature of
Ens, or
Thing, are
Unintelligible; as also, because it would make our Mind, which is Essentially
Intellectual, to be not
Intellectual, that is, Chimerical. For, 'tis impossible it should be Intellectual, if it denies
First Principles.
6. This Ground laid, 'tis obvious to discern what is to be said to his 16th Chapter,
[Of the Degrees of Assent.]
There cannot be, in proper Speech, any
Degrees of
Assent. For, 1. I must deny that any Assent
at all that the Thing
[Page 418]
is so, can be built upon the Sandy Foundation of Probability, without a most prodigious Perversion of Humane Understanding. 2. Hence I reflect upon the very Subject or
Title of this Chapter; and I object against it, that it is an
Absolute Impossibility there should be, in proper Speech, any
Degrees of Assent. To
Assent to any Truth, (as was lately shewn,) is to say interiourly, the Thing
[is;] and to
Dissent, is to say the Thing
[is not.] These two Notions then are evidently the
Objects of those two
Acts, which give those Acts to
be what they are, or (as the Schools express it) do specifie them. Wherefore, each of those two Acts consists in an
Indivisible, as their
Objects do; and, consequently, there can be no more any
Degrees of
Assent, than there can be any Middle between
is, and
is not; which is neither the one nor the other; or, in
part the one, in
part the other; whereas, being both of them Indivisible,
neither of them can have any
Parts at all. The Degrees then which can possibly be put in this case, and which I would be willing to think Mr.
Locke meant, are the Degrees of
Bending or
Inclining, more or less,
towards Assent or Dissent; that is, Greater or Lesser
Opinions of the Things
Being, or not
Being. Assent then, and
Dissent, or
is and
is not, in the Judging Power, are the two fixed Butts and Bounds of that large Field, in which Innumerable Swarms of Opinions, Probabilities, Likelihoods, Doubts, Deemings, and Uncertainties reside; driven perpetually up and down, in a Wild-Goose Chase, by those Unsteady Guides,
Probabilities; now nearer, now farther off from those Immoveable Barriers. But, it is to be noted, that the Degrees
[Page 419] of
Probability and
Likelihood may sometimes be so very great, that they may seem, even to the wisest Men, while they regard them
heedlesly, to counterfeit Assent, till they come to take a narrower and stricter Re-view of the Grounds on which they are built; as I have shewn in my
Method, Book 3.
Less. 9. §. 2. Mr.
Locke enumerates here many
Probable Topicks, grounding
Opinion; and I have done the same, in the place now quoted, §. 10. All which do agree in this, that they are
Common or
Remote Mediums: Whence they are, in true Reason,
Inconclusive; and therefore, utterly unable to cause Assent in a Being that is
Rational; there wanting in them that
Visible and Certain Connexion, in which all the Force of
Consequence consists, and which Mr.
Locke puts to be onely known by
Intuition. There may, indeed, be Degrees of Assent taken from the
Subject's side, by which the Understanding Assents
more or
less firmly; according as the
Medium is
more or
less Evident. Whence,
Metaphysical Mediums, which approach nearest to
Self-Evidence, cause a
firmer Assent, than those which are taken from
Inferiour Notions, which depend on the
other for their Certainty: And, that
Medium taken from the
Divine Authority, does rationally beget the
Firmest Assent of
all: Yet, still, the Object of the Assent or Dissent is
[is,] or
[is not.] But this cannot be Mr.
Locke's meaning here; because the least of these Assents is built upon
Clear Evidence; which is impossible to be found, where the
Medium is
but Probable.
[Page 420] 7. I am very apprehensive that this Discourse, and others such like will seem very Uncouth, and be very Displeasing
Probable Assent is Nonsense, or Impertinent. to those short-sighted Speculaters, who, either out of Disadvantagious Education, or out of Diffidence that there can be any
Certain Method to Science, are
Sceptically inclin'd: Especially to those of our Modern Schoolmen; who, not being accustom'd to demonstrate themselves, think it a Disgrace to them, and Incredible to boot, that any else should do it. One of whom, a Worthy Friend of mine, of an acute Understanding, and very Ingenious, but not yet wean'd from insignificant School-Terms, nor aware of their Trifling way of
Distinguishing; uponmy discoursing with him about this point, did imagin it might all be answered, and over thrown by an easy Distinction of
Assent, into
Absolute and
Probable. Alledging that
Absolute Assent had indeed
[is] for its Object, and so consisted in an Indivisible; but that
Probable Assent did
not so; by which means the imputation of holding a Contradiction is avoyded. Thus he reply'd: Wherefore, it were not amiss for his sake, and others of the same pitch, to lay open the frivolousness of this insignificant
Distinction; that, by reflecting on this, they may correct their carriage in all other like occasions. First then, he seems to join the Epithet of
[Probable] to the
Act of Assenting; which is perfect Nonsense. For, since every
Accident or Mode has its Metaphysical Verity, by
which it is what it is, as well as any
Substance; it is equally against the First Principle
[Every Thing is what it is] to apply that Distinction to any
Accident (of
[Page 421] which
Assent is one,) as it would be to apply it to any
Substance. Put case then we were discoursing concerning the Nature of a
Stone, or of any other Substance or Body; and were disputing whether its nature were
such or
such; and he should go about to elude the whole force of this Discourse, by Distinguishing
[Stone] into a
Probable Stone, and an
Absolute Stone, would it not be highly ridiculous: For the same Reason it would be
equally Ridiculous to apply
[Probable] to the
Act of Assenting; since that
Act is as
absolutely it self, as a Stone is a Stone, or any other Body
is what it is. But, that I may not be too severe, let us imagin he meant to apply
[Probable,] to the
Object of the Act or some Proposition, as standing under
Motives onely Probable; whence, 'tis equivalent to this Proposition,
[This Tenet is Probable:] Then, in case the Proof of that Tenet were onely a
Probable Medium, that Proposition is a
plain Truth, for what is inferr'd by a
Probable Medium, is beyond all question,
Probable; and therefore the Assent to that Proposition, ought to be call'd
Absolute, and not
Probable, which quite spoiles the Distinction by making the
two branches of it to be
one and the
same. 3. Hence, this Contradistinguishing
Probable and
Absolute, is faulty in another regard, because the two parts of it are
not (some way) Opposit; as they ought to be; because the Defendent in the Schools uses to say, that according to
one of them, he
grants the Proposition, and according to the other
denies it. Now,
Absolute and
Probable, are not at all
proper Opposites: [Absolute] signifies
Consummate or
Perfect in its kind, and relates to the Minds
perfectly yeilding or assenting that the Thing is
[Page 422]
True; whereas,
[Probable] must relate to the
Motives, or the
common Medium under which the Proposition stands, or else (as was lately shewn) it is meer Nonsense, and Ridiculous. The Proper Opposite to
Probable, is
Improbable; and, what has
Improbable to do with
Absolute? Lastly, granting he speaks of the Object or
Thesis proposed to our Assent, it will appear evidently that my Assertion will stand good, and that the
Formal Object of Assent is what is express'd by the Copula
[is,] or the Connexion of the two Terms, in which
Truth (which onely is to be
assented to) consists. For example; When we say that
[A Thesis prov'd onely by a Common Medium, is Probable;] the Truth, even of
this Proposition, is onely express'd by the Copula
[is,] and consists in an Indivisible; so that you no sooner step out of
[is Probable,] but you must run into its Contradictory,
[is not Probable.]
8. This Instance will give us occasion to note the Vanity and Folly of Innumerable Distinctions, which pass current
What kinds of
Distinctions are Disallowable in Disputation. amongst Disputants; in which, if examin'd strictly, sometimes the two parts of them are not
Opposit, but onely oddly
Disparate; sometimes
Coincident; sometimes they are applied to such Terms as are
incapable to admit them, without palpable Nonsense; very often when all is done, they are Impertinent: And, frequently, whereas the Distinction should
divide the Notion of the
Genus, and
include it, one of the Members will perfectly
contradict the whole Generical Notion, and pretend to pass for
one sort of it, when it is point blank
Opposit to it, and to
every part of
[Page 423] it: For example, I remember an Eminent School Divine, when (honest Nature putting a scruple into me, when I was young) I askt him how a Man could say he
had done such a thing when he
had not done it; he answerd very Soberly, that he had
done it
intentionaliter, tho' not
realiter: Now, to do it (as he call'd it)
Intentionaliter, is
onely to have an
Intention to do it, which signifies
not to have done it. So that
[Doing] is, by virtue of a Distinction, divided into
Doing and
not Doing; and
not Doing is made one sort of
Doing. And I do assure my Friend his
Probable Assent is not a jot wiser; but has more faults in it than had the other, 'Tis not enough then, nor at all Satisfactory, to give an Answer
fork'd with a Distinction; but care must be had that the Distinction be
Pertinent, and
well qualify'd, as is hinted above. See other Distinctions of the same leaven with the former, laid open,
Method to
Science. B. 3.
Less. 9. § § 19. 20.
9. I heartily joyn with Mr.
Locke in his Discourse about preserving
Mutual Charity, and
Forbearance. Tho'
Charity to Sincere and Weak Misunderstanders is a Christian Duty. the Demonstrations of Learned Men do
much Good, yet I am sure the want of Charity does
more Harm. 'Tis in the highest manner Preternatural that Rational Souls should be
forced, or dealt with any other way than by
Reason; unless they come to wrong Common Morality, or the Peace of the Common wealth in which they live; both which are so evidently against the
Law of Nature, that their Reason must needs
see and
acknowledge it, unless most wickedly
blinded with Passion and Vice. Alas! what
Silly Reasons do good Weak
[Page 424] People take for
Certain, and are convinced by them as perfectly as we are by the Clearest Demonstration! And, (which more obliges us to pity them) if we propose to them
strong Reasons, they are
too weighty for their
weak Strength to wield; and their own ridiculous ones do sute better with their Size and Pitch of Wit.
10. I am clearly of Mr.
L's Judgment, concerning the
Degrees of Probability in several matters; as also that in
Tradition built on meer
Hearsay, has little or no Force.
Traditional Truths, each Remove weakens the force of the Proof, if it descends meerly (as he expresses it) by the way of the
Hearsay of a Hearsay. The bare Narative must either be supported by a Consonant, Frequent, Open and Obligatory
Practise, and be strengthen'd by the Acknowledged
High Concern of Perpetuating the Matter of Fact attested, or it may in time dwindle away into a feeble Tittle-tattle. And, I very much esteem his Remark, as both very Acute, and very Solid, that no
Probability in Historical Relation can arise higher than its First Original; unless that
First Original were
afterwards abetted and corroborated by
other Motives. His Allowance of the Validity of the Testimony for Miracles, is Wise, and Pious; and his making
Divine Revelation to be the highest Certainty, is well becoming a Christian Philosopher: For, all our Knowledge whatever is taken from
Things, made and establish'd by
God, as the
First Cause; and, therefore, if it be
Certain that
God's Revelation or Testimony stands engag'd for any Point, the Truth of that Point is prov'd by a Nobler, Stronger and Higher
Medium than can be drawn from Physicks,
[Page 425] or even Metaphysicks; that is, from the
Soveraign Cause of all those Objects, whence those respective
Mediums are taken; and, by whom onely they they have any Truth at all in them; no, not so much as their
Metaphysical Verity it self.
11. It would not be impertinent on this Occasion, to present Mr.
Locke with a short Story. A very
A
more Firm Assent is due to Points certainly known to be Reveal'd, than to Scientifical Conclusions. Judicious
Cantabrigian desir'd to know of me, whether we ought not to assent to a Point of Christian Faith, supposing it was
evidently Reveal'd, more firmly than to any Scientifical Conclusion? I answer'd, that
we ought. He ask'd,
Why? Alledging, that, since there could not be any
greater Certainty that it was reveal'd than
Demonstration, the Assent to the Conclusion could not,
in true Reason, be more Firm than that which a Demonstration produces, or than the Conclusion of any
Science: For, let the Syllogism be this, [Whatever God said, is True: But, God said there will be a Resurrection of our Bodies; Therefore, there will be such a Resurrection:] None can pretend (said he) any greater Certainty than that of
Science, for the Certainty of the Authority that gave us the
Minor; therefore, since
Conclusio sequitur deteriorem partem, the Assent to the Conclusion can be, in true Reason, no greater than that of
Science. I reply'd, that that Saying of the Logicians was meant of the
Particularity or
Negativeness found in the Premisses, and not of the Force of the
Medium. I alledg'd, that the
Major had the
[Page 426] greater Influence upon the Conclusion, (whence that Proposition so called, had its Appellation,) than the
Minor; which was onely an
Applier of the Force of the
Major to some Particular, or some other Notion, in order to
conclude concerning it; and therefore, the Certainty of the Conclusion was chiefly to be rated from the Force of the
Major: Whence, those
Enthymems, which have the
Major for their Antecedent, are more Natural than those which have the
Minor. I insisted, that the Divine Authority being alledg'd for the onely
Medium or Motive for all Revealed Points whatever, our Assent to the Verity of all such Points, was onely to be refunded into
It; and, that it lost not its Force by its being
apply'd by a weaker
Medium to some Particular, provided that Supream Authority's standing engag'd for that Particular, were
closely Apply'd to our Mind; which is done by absolute Certainty and Evidence. To illustrate which, I brought this Instance. Let there be two Agents, whereof the one is
Calidum ut octo, the other
Calidum ut duo, and both of them
apply'd to the same Patient
equally; it will not follow from this
Equal Application, that they will have an
Equal Effect; but the Heat produced by the
one, will be more Intense than that which was caused by the
other. So, supposing two Syllogisms, the
Minors of which are both known by
Science; but of the
Majors, one is known onely by Science, the other by an infinitely higher Evidence,
viz. by the Essential Veracity of the Divine Authority; it will not follow, from the
Equal Application of it, by the respective
Minors, to this or that Particular,
[Page 427] Subsum'd under them, that the Assent to the two Conclusions, which is the
Effect they are to produce in our Minds, will be
Equal; but they will operate according to their
Several Forces, provided the Force of both be but
Closely apply'd to our Minds, so to make it work its
Full Effect; which is done by seeing both the
Minors to be Absolutely Certain and Evident. I have not Time to dilate on this high Point as it deserves, but leave it to the Sober Reflexion of all Judicious Lovers of Truth, who seriously desire that Christian Principles may approve themselves to be, in all respects, perfectly Rational. And 'tis a Duty we all owe to our selves, and to the World, to shew that Christian Faith does not
pervert or
impair, but
perfect and
exalt our Reason.
REFLEXION
22th. ON
The 17th, 18th, 19th, and Last CHAPTERS.
1. THis Learned Author states Reason very right in all its Parts; but, I believe, he mistakes the right End, Intention and Use of
Syllogisms; and that,
How Syllogisms came to be invented at first. while he opposes them, he takes his Measures from the Modern School-way of Syllogistick Arguing, and the little Fruit it has yielded. Such Forms of Reasoning were, certainly, never intended for the Vulgar, as by his Discourse he seems to apprehend; nor for Men of good Mother-Wits, to attain Ordinary Knowledge, by
casting their Thoughts in those
Exact Molds. For, Mankind could
use their Reason, and
improve in it too; nay, could draw their Consequences (generally) very well, before Syllogistick Reasoning came in fashion; tho' they could not
so well make it out to themselves or others,
why the Consequence
must follow, nor refund it into its
Causes, and so set it above Contest, by
reducing it to Evidence. Their own Natural Genius taught them to discourse right, very often
unreflectingly; as it does also the Vulgar in Things within their Ken. In process of Time,
Reflecters upon Nature, finding (as it were) by Experience, that some Discourses
were
[Page 429] evidently Consequent, some
not, they began to cast about and find out by what Virtue
some Discourses came to be so evidently Conclusive
above others. And, to this end
(Art, if truly such, being nothing but a
deep Inspection into Nature) they set themselves to anatomize and dissect a
Rational Discourse, that so they might discover the hidden Nerves and Ligaments that gave Force and Connexion to the whole. They found that such a Discourse did consist of three
main Parts, call'd
Propositions; and each of these again, of three lesser parts, called by them
Subject, Copula, and
Predicate; all which had Distinct Natures and Offices in the Discourse. They discover'd that the Connexion of the two Terms in the Conclusion, in which consists the
Truth of it, depended on their Connexion with a Third or Middle Term in the Premisses; and that, if they be not
connected with it or
Immediate, but
Remote from it, as all
Common Mediums are, which beget
Probabilities; nothing is
concluded, and so the Conclusion may, (for any thing we know) be
False. They observ'd hence, that there could be but
Three Terms in such a Discourse; and that, were they more, it caused a Blunder and Inconsequence. Hence they took Care those three Terms should be so
placed, as would render the Connexion of the other Two with the
Medium most Clear at First Sight. This done, they treated of each of those
Greater and
Lesser Parts, that is, of
Propositions and
Notions singly and apart; adding such Rules as they saw convenient for each. From these Observations, laid orderly together, sprung the
Art of Logick, and all the Rudiments belonging to it. All which have their Force from Nature; nor
[Page 430] ought any thing be esteemed
Art, but what has honest downright
Nature for its
Ground: And, I hope, that in every Tittle of my whole
Method, I have not one Argument in those many Trains of Consequences I have drawn there throughout it, that is not taken from the Nature of the
Thing in hand. Now, things standing thus, who can think
Logick, or
Syllogism (the main End of it,) are to be slighted as of
little or
no use? Can any Man think that
Art and
Reflexion do add no Advantage to
Untaught Nature? Or that our Rude, Natural, and Common
Reason may not be Cultivated and Improv'd, as well as our Natural Voice, Walking and Handling, may be
better'd, by being
taught to Sing, Dance, or Play on the Lute
Artificially.
2. I am very apt to think, that at first the Inventers of
Logick and
Syllogisms did never intend to use them
perpetually
The True Use and Abuse of them. themselves, nor to instruct others in any Science by using
constantly that Method. Since neither
Aristotle, nor any other Author I ever read, Ancient or Modern, ever went about to deliver a Scheme of Doctrine in a
Syllogistick way: But that, after they had by Study and Reflexion, found out in what their Evidence lay, they made use of them as
Exemplars or
Tests, by which they might try whether their Loose and Dishevell'd Discourses had an Evident and Necessary Connexion of Terms at the bottom; or else, in some Signal Occasions, to confute and convince an Acute or Obstinate Adversary; especially, if the Auditory and Judges of the Dispute were Men of Learning. For which Reason that way is still continued in Learned Assemblies:
[Page 431] Such as the Schools
often are, and
always should be. But, when at length that way grew too common, and that Sophisters and Bunglers would needs constantly use
It, and
It only, in their
extempore Disputes; which could be manag'd right, and as they ought, by none but those who were exact Masters of Logick; it came at length to degenerate into insipid Artless Wrangle and Talking at random. For, the Multitude of illunderstood and barbarous School-terms encreased, frivolous Distinctions (as I lately instanced) grew rife; Principles were either neglected, or else supplied by their Masters
[...]; the Natures of Things, and the Ways dictated by Nature, were left off; and hence it came, that no Progress was made in
Science; nor any Point decisively concluded.
3. In divers parts of this Discourse I doubt not but Mr.
Locke agrees with me: What I disagree with him in is:
Objections against Syllogistick Arguing clear'd. 1. I deny that in Learned and Philosophical Discourses, (for which Syllogisms were intended)
the Mind can perceive the Connexion of the Proofs where it really is, as easily, nay perhaps better, without them. Certainly, the seeing the middle Term placed
in the middle, as it ought, will make a Reflecting Man see better the Connexion of the
Terms; whence, besides its own aptness to connect, it comes, even by vertue of its
place, to be seen to be Immediate to each of the Extremes; and, so, more apt to connect them. Again, In a Syllogism there is no
Necessary Word
left out, nor one
Unnecessary Word
put in; whereas in
Loose Discourses this last is always wanting: And, can we think it adds
[Page 432] no degree of Clearness to the Discourse to keep it from being pester'd with many
Unnecessary Words, in many of which there will not want Ambiguity? Nor is this all, for in
Loose Discourses, the fine Language and Plausible Tricks of Rhetorick do too often dazle the Eye of the Mind; and make that seem excellent Reason, which, brought the Test of a Syllogism, will be seen to be plain Foolery and Ridiculous Nonsense.
Lastly, Good Logicians, who are skill'd in the Solid Reasons
why the Conclusion follows, do, while they discourse Syllogistically, guide their Thoughts all along by
steady and (generally)
Self-evident Rules; and see
a priori, and this, by the Highest Causes,
why, and by
what means the Conclusion
must follow; which conduces in a high measure to
Demonstration and
Science: Whereas, those that have only the Assistance of their Uncultivated Natural Reason, do both want this
knowing Satisfaction to
themselves, and are utterly Unable to give it to
others. I grant then, that the Untaught Vulgar in Common Conversation and obvious Affairs can need no Syllogisms; and that the Gentlewoman he speaks of, may have Wit enough to avoid catching Cold, tho' neither her self, nor any for her, do put the Reason of it into a Syllogism; and so does a Milk-maid, without the help of Mathematicks, know certainly that the Diameter of her Pail is Shorter than the Circumference of it; nay, both of them would be blunder'd, and know those Truths
worse, were the true Reasons for them put into the uncouth Garb of a Syllogism; for Art is not their Talent: But to think that Learned Men and Disputants gain
little or
no Advantage by them above the
[Page 433] Vulgar, is to maintain, that Art, tho' never so
Solidly Grounded, is good for nothing.
4.
Secondly, To say that
Syllogism helps little in Demonstration, is, I am sure, against Reason and Experience both. He
Syllogisms are useful for
Demonstration. might as well have said in one Word,
they are good for nothing at all. For it cannot be thought they are good to know
Principles, they being
Self-evident; and, it is manifest they cannot help us in
Probabilities; for a Syllogism that does not
conclude is not worth a Straw; and no Medium that is meerly
Probable (it being a
Remote one) can be connected with the Extremes, nor consequently can it
conclude. 'Tis left then, that if they help little in
Demonstration, they do not help us much in any thing. We need then very strong Arguments to make us yield to such a Paradox. Mr.
Locke confesses
Syllogism is sometimes good to discover Fallacies: I take leave to say they are
always good for that End: And does this help
us little in Demonstration? All Argumentations are either
Conclusive or
Inconclusive; Conclusive ones have a middle Term immediately connected with the Extremes;
Inconclusive ones either are aim'd to deceive us, by bringing a
Bad Medium, or by using a
Bad Form; and those are the
worst sort of
Fallacies, or of such Syllogisms as lead us into
Errour; most of those Fallacies noted in common Logick-books, being but Trifles. If then the Syllogistick way
discovers Fallacies, it cannot be deny'd but it exceedingly helps
Conclusive Argumentation, or
Demonstration. He grants too, that
it sets the absent Proposition (and, so, the whole Argument)
before the View in a Clear Light. I infer; therefore without it, we should
[Page 434] not have had so
Clear a Knowledge of the Proof, nor consequently of the Conclusion; and is this nothing? But he thinks this good is over ballanced by this,
that it
engages the Mind in the perplexity of Obscure, Equivocal and Fallacious Terms. Let us blame then those Logicians, who
multiply Terms and needless Crotchets, (which I have endeavour'd in my
Method, to lop off as
Superfluous) and those Authors who do not
define those Terms they use; and not
Syllogism nor
Artificial Logick, which tells them they
ought to do it. I know no more, properly and peculiarly belonging to Syllogism, but a Middle Term rightly placed; as is usually done in the
First Figure, and according to the
First Four Moods. Nor do I see any thing in these that in my
Method is not reduced to Clear Evidence. 'Tis confest too that it is adapted
to the attaining Victory in Disputes. Now, if this be so, then the Champion of Truth, by means of
Syllogism, will make Truth
Victorious; and then, how it can be deny'd (as Mr.
Locke does) that it
confirms Truth in fair Enquiries, is to me Unintelligible; unless by
Fair Enquiries he means
Loose Discourses, which are not
Syllogistical, nor reducible to that Form; which I think is an Improper and Lukewarm expression; For, a Philosopher ought to esteem no Discourse
Fair, which is not
Clear and
Conclusive.
5. Indeed Mr.
Locke says very well, that
Syllogism is of no use at all in Probabilities. And there is very good
Syllogisms are of no use in
Probable Discourses. Reason
why. For Syllogism shows an Infallibly-Certain way of Concluding; whence nothing can bear that Test but what
does Conclude; Whereas
Probabilities
[Page 435] being grounded on
Common Mediums, do not conclude
at all; and therefore it would do Probability a Great Disservice to bring it to the Touchstone of all True or Conclusive Reasoning, a Syllogistick Form. This would quickly lay open the Incoherence of the Terms, and consequently, show those Men to be
less Rational who
do Assent, or say interiourly,
The Terms do cohere, or
the Thing is True, upon a
Probable Argument, in which they do
not Cohere. 'Tis then by
Sagacious Prudence, and not by
Syllogisms, that the
Degrees of Probability are to be weighed and try'd. He grants also that Syllogism
serves to fence: And so it does, tho' not in Mr.
Lock's sense of that word. For, as an expert Fencer easily Wounds, and overthrows an Enemy, who is not Skilful in that
Art: So a Man who is Skilful in
Syllogism, which is
the Art of Concluding evidently, will quickly confound and overthrow an Adversary of Truth. But why he should think it does not serve to
increase Knowledge, is a strange Riddle; the whole Design of Artificial, or Syllogistick, Reasoning being to Deduce Conclusions
not yet known, from Premisses which are either perfectly
Foreknown, or at least
better known.
6. Mr.
Locke has then good reason to say, that
Other Helps should be sought: But, if
Syllogism be discarded, where
Other Mistakes about Syllogism Clear'd. any
other Help can be found to make the
force and
Clearness of the Consequence
better appear, or upon more evident and more Certain Grounds, not the Wit of Mankind can Imagin: And I defy any Man to bring me any Reason, that is a good one, or
[Page 436] Conclusive, but I will show him that it is equivalently a Syllogism; and I will undertake to reduce it to that Form; and manifest that it has all its Strength and Evidence from the same Principles which give a Syllogism to be
clearly Conclusive. I know not what Authors Mr.
Locke may have met with, who say we
cannot Reason about particulars, or, that
No Syllogistick Reasoning can be right and conclusive, but what has at least one General Proposition in it: I am sure I have shown the contrary in my Method.
B. 3.
L. 2. § 21. Indeed I show § 22. and § 24. that such Syllogisms are not Instrumental to
Science, as are those which have one or more,
Universal Premisses: For, all Science is of Inadequate or
Abstracted Notions, which are
Universal ones, and not
Particulars; for who can pretend to have
Science of the
whole Complexion of Accidents, which constitute any Particulars? And, to let my Reader farther see, that the Knowledge of
Particular Conclusions cannot reach Science, I desire him to reflect, that if a Physician knew onely that
this Particular
Individual Herb is good for such a Disease, and not that
all of that
Sort or
Kind is so, he could not pretend to have
Science of the Nature of Herbs; or, if a Mathematician knew onely that this Individual Triangle, which he is describing in Paper, has three Angles equal to two Right ones, but knew not that
any other, or
all, had so, none would much praise him for his
Science in Mathematicks. The so much neglected and abus'd
Aristotle, who had too much, and too well-grounded Sense to be rightly understood by those who did not much regard Grounds, nor the
Highest Causes of Things, told
[Page 437] us that
Singularia non perficiunt Intellectum; the
Knowledge of Singulars does not perfect the Understanding. Since then
Science is a
Perfection of our Soul, it must be employ'd about the understanding
Universals: Plain Reason abetting his saying, as I have shown Ibid. § 22.
7. I cannot let this Chapter pass, without reflecting particularly on Mr.
L's saying, that
Inferences or Consequences
Inferences and Consequences of
Words, abstracting from their
Sense, is strangely against all Reason, and Preposterous.
in Words, are a great part of Reason, tho' the Agreement, or Disagreement of
Ideas be the
Principal. Now, it is evident by those expressions that he speaks of
Words Abstractedly or
Contradistinctly, from the
Ideas signify'd by them; that is, from their
Sense; taking
Words in which sense they are no more but meer
Sounds. Whence I see not but Black-smiths striking orderly and regularly upon their Anvil, may make
as good Consequences, as those he speaks of, and puts them to be a
great part of our Reason. I have observ'd that this Acute Author fancies Unintelligible Mysteries in the
Annexing Words to his
Ideas; Nay, (as appears here) in
Words taken without
Ideas, or the
Sense of them; that is in
Senseless Sounds or
Characters. Whereas my weak Speculation, tho' I bend my sight never so strongly, cannot discern any Annexion
other than this, that Men have agreed that such Words, shall signify such and such Things or Notions; all other Annexion being Unaccountable. Nor, can I see how in such sayings as this, Mr.
Locke does (as Philosophers ought) guide himself by the Natures of the Things in hand,
viz. Words, and
[Page 438]
Reason. For
Words, abstracted from his
Ideas. which he puts to be signify'd by them, are meer Articulate
Sounds, and
out of the Mind; whereas
Reason and all its Acts▪ are compleated
in the Mind, and
Sense. How then the
Consequence of Words (thus understood) should be a
great part of Reason which is
Sense; or what
Reason, which is an
Internal and
Spiritual Power, has to do with those
External and
Material Sounds or Motions of the Ayr, more than to know their Signification, and to take care they be not Ambiguous, quite surpasses my Understanding. The
Complexion of Ideas, he speaks of, which the Words are to signify, is confessedly made
first by the Understanding; and, the Memory can retain our
Notions as well, or better than it can
Sounds; and tho' such Sounds, thro' the
use of the Words are apt to re-excite the Memory, yet all this amounts to no more but their Aptness, thro' use, to signify our Notions, let them be what they will: Which is plain Sense and easily Understood; Whereas the
Consequence of Sounds, Abstracted from our Notions, is very Amusing, and utterly Unintelligible.
8. The 18th Chapter
[Of Faith and Reason, and their distinct Provinces] is admirably Clear, and in great part very
What is due to
Reason, what to Divine Revelation. solid. I grant
no new Simple Ideas, that are proper ones, can he Convey'd by Traditional Revelation. The Author of
Nature gave us our Natural Notions; and the Author of
Grace, (who is the same Person,) brought no unheard-of Objects of our Senses to increase the Stock, already sufficient for all our Knowledge; yet, if the Points
[Page 439] thus convey'd are
Spiritual ones, as most points of the
Revealed Faith are, there will be convey'd new
Metaphorical Notions, translated from our
Natural ones which are Proper. I grant too, that
Revelation cannot be admitted against clear Evidence of Reason. I wish, that instead of the word
[Revelation] he had rather said
[Pretence of Revelation] for, otherwise, some Readers may hap to take his words in a Dis-edifying sense; as if it were a possible Case, that
Revelation it self may be supposed to be opposit to
Clear Evidence of Reason; and (which is worse,) in case they hap to
contract, must
truckle and
submit to it. My Judgment in the Point is this, that supposing the Revelation is grounded on the Means laid by
God to assure us he has Reveal'd such and such Points, (which therefore cannot but be
Certain to us, or
Evident, at least to those who are Guides to others) the Case imply'd here is impossible; because it is impossible that God, who gave us our Nature,
should (as Mr.
L. well expresses it)
will us to admit any thing for true, in a direct Contradiction to the Clear Evidence of our Understanding. I add, not to admit it as
True, if the Motives be
but Probable, or (which is the same) if the Thing
may be False. What I am here to note, is that, Two Cautions are necessary in this occasion. The one, that since
God does nothing
The First Caution to be observ'd, in order to this Point.
needlessly, therefore the Points Reveal'd by God are such as Humane Reason could not other ways attain to; whence they being such as those Mr.
Locke holds to be
above Reason, hence they must oft look very oddly to those
Low Conceptions which the
[Page 440] Course of
Nature affords us: Whereas the
Motives laid by
God for Mankind, to embrace Christian Faith, do, for that very regard,
lie level to our Natural Reason. Wherefore, in our Enquiry what we are to embrace, what not; we
ought not to begin our quest, by scanning the
Points propos'd to us as Reveal'd; but, by examining whether the
Motives to judge they are Reveal'd, be
Certain or
no. Otherwise, we shall Neglect to employ our Reason, in such Things as
are suitable to her Capacity, and in which she
can have Evidence; and task it to Consider what's perhaps
above her reach, and of which, consequently, she
can have no Evidence; which way of Proceeding is
clearly Irrational. How many are there in the world who are reputed for Learned men, and yet have no Principles which are not taken from
Fancy? Let then such short Speculaters loose, to judge of the Verity of Points (perhaps) Incomprehensible to our Natural Reason, they will be apt to fancy twenty Contradictions in the
Trinity, the
Incarnation, a
Virgins Conceiving, the
Resurrection, and in many other main Points of Christian Faith: And, were it allowable for any to begin his Search after Truth on this preposterous manner, the Persons must be highly Qualify'd to decide what
is a Contradiction, what not, ere their Sentiments can be thought to have any kind of weight. They must be excellent Logicians to know the
force of a Consequence, and how many things go to make a
Contradiction. They must be acute Metaphysicians to know all the many several
Respects belonging to Things; without which it will be hard to determin certainly what
[Page 441] Notions
are in all respects Contradictory,
which not: And, if they be not thus Qualify'd, their Skill is Incompetent for such a Performance. Again, if the Point do concern the Nature of
Body, they must be able to
Comprehend the Nature of that Subject. And, in a word, unless they can
demonstrate their own
Opposit Tenet, plain Terms give it that they can never show the
other side to be a
Contradiction: For, since both sides of a Contradiction cannot be
True, they must
demonstrate their Tenet to be True, or they cannot demonstrate the other to be
False and
Contradictory; for 'tis one labour to do both.
9. The other necessary Caution is, that men do not take the
Bad Explications of some weak Divines for the
The second Caution to be used in this Point. Point of Faith it self. For, such men, as Mr.
L. well notes, being very forward to stop the mouths of all Opponents by crying out such a Position
is of Faith; and, withall, having a high Opinion of their own Sentiments, and
Miscall'd Authority; are apt to fancy that all is
of Faith which belongs to their own Explication of it, or seems to them
Consequent from it, or Connected with it; which is no better, in Effect, than to obtrude their
own Skill in drawing Consequences upon Men for
Divine Revelation. Now, if the Explicater be not truly Learned and Candid, then in stead of showing the Point of Faith,
Conformable to Nature, as a Solid Divine
ought; he may hap to represent every Point of Faith so
untowardly, that it may have Twenty Contradictions in it. 'Tis therefore the Duty of every Ingenuous Man, to distinguish such
Explications from the
Point it self; and not to
[Page 442] pronounce too hastily of it, till it appears it cannot possibly bear any
other Rational Explication, and such a one as is
Agreeable and not
Contradictory to the true Principles of
Reason and
Nature. Which I the rather Note, because I have observed that scarce any one point of Faith that is
Controverted has escap'd this Misfortune; nay more, that
Metaphorical Expressions have
often (I may say,
generally) been mistaken for
Literal ones: In a word, let but the Grounds for GOD's Revealing Christian Faith be held and shown
Absolutely Certain (and the Motives lay'd by GOD to that end, cannot but be such) and the Divine Authority, thus
Evidently Engaged, and
closely Apply'd to our Mind, ought to subdue our Understanding to
assent, notwithstanding our
seeming-Rational Dissatisfactions. I say,
Seeming; For, to put the
Grounds and
Motives we have to know God revealed it to be
thus Certain, and yet that there is
Clear Evidence against the
Point reveal'd, is to put a perfect Contradiction, or Impossibility. Which makes me something apprehensive that those Authors, who put such a Case (however their meaning may be good and pious, and they see not the Consequence of it) do deem that the Grounds we Christians have for GOD's Revealing our Faith, are not altogether
Certain, but
Probable onely; which leaves all our Faith in a
Possibility of being False for any thing any man living knows; that is, of being
perhaps not True.
10. Hence I think 'tis but a very sleight deference to Divine Revelation to affirm, that in
Matters where Reason
Reason is not to be rely'd on in things beyond its Sphere.
cannot judge, or but probably,
[Page 443]
Revelation is to be hearken'd to: But that
in Matters where Reason can afford certain Knowledge, Reason is to be hearken'd to. For, tho' it were so that Reason
can do this, yet Experience tells us that Reason
does not actually, (and this very often) what
it can do, or all that lies within the Compass of that power; but that we may often
presume we have certain Knowledge when we have none. Especially since of the two it is far more likely our Reason may discourse wrong of the
Points that are Reveal'd, than of the
Motives which God has lay'd for Mankind to
know they
are so; the later being within its Sphere, the other oft-times
not.
11. The 19th Chapter treats of
Wrong Assent, or Errour. This Learned Author seems here not to speak constantly
The Notion of
[is True,] must be distinguish'd from the Notion of
[may be true, or
may not be true.] of the same Point. To
Assent to any Proposition, is to say interiourly,
[It is True;] or, that the Thing
is so as the Proposition exhibits it. Now, these Propositions may be of two Sorts: The one is express'd thus,
[The Thing is so, or
is True:] The other thus,
[The Thing is Probable.] Hitherto, and in some places here, he speaks of the Former, or of Assenting to the
Truth of the Thing; or, of
taking the
Probable Proposition to be
True: In other places here, he seems to speak of the Latter; as, when, §. 6. he complains that
Probable Doctrines are not always receiv'd with an Assent proportionable to the Reasons which are to be had for their Probability: Which clearly makes the Object of Assent to be the
Probability of the Thing, or as it stands under such Motives as make it to a higher
[Page 444] Degree
Probable; or, (which is perfectly Equivalent,) that
Propositions to such a Degree Probable, are to be assented to, as to such a Degree Probable. Now, this is an
Evident Proposition; and the
Assent to it, most
Rational. For, since we call that
Probable that stands under
Probable Motives, it is as perfect a Truth, and as firmly to be assented to, as 'tis to assent, that
what's Probable, is
Probable; or,
what's Probable to such a Degree, is
Probable to such a Degree: Both which Propositions being evident, nay, the Terms of it as closely connected as they are in this Proposition,
[What is, is,] we not onely
may, but are
forced to assent to them, as being both of them
Self-evident. But, I much fear this is not Mr.
Locke's meaning; but, that he means, we must assent to a Thing
as True, or that the Thing
is, upon a Proof which, of its own peculiar Nature, and as it is distinguish'd from
Evidence, is so far from
Concluding it is, that it permits and allows it
may not be, or
be False. In which case, to assent, is both against Clearest Reason, and even (as was shewn above) against a
First Principle of our Understanding.
12. What confirms me in this Apprehension, is, his making way to his ensuing Discourse with these Words;
Therefore, that no Assent ought to be built on
Probable Mediums, is
Demonstrable.
[If Assent be grounded on Likelihood, and if the Proper Object and Motive of our Assent be Probability, &c.] Now, both those Hypothetical
Ifs I must Categorically declare against; and positively affirm and maintain, that
Likely Motives can onely, in true Reason, make us assent the Thing is
Likely; and that Motives
but Probable cannot, without highly wronging our Reason,
[Page 445] cause us to assent the Thing is
more than Probable: Lastly, That
[may be, or
may not be,] cannot be a good Argument that the Thing
is. I affirm farther, that this Position of mine is clearly Demonstrable: For, all Motives or
Proofs affecting the
Conclusion, and our
Assent to it, according to their
Different Nature and Force; therefore, as
Evident Motives make the Thing
Evident, so
Likely Motives can onely prove the Thing to be
Likely; and
Probable Motives can onely prove the Thing to be
Probable; and that, the Proof being the
Cause of the Conclusion, and those Proofs being Proper, and adjusted to those respective
Effects, 'tis as perfect a Demonstration, drawn from the Proper Cause to its Proper Effect, that they can make the Conclusion no more than
Probable; and, consequently, our Assent to it (if Rational) no more than that it is
onely Probable; as it is that an
Agent which is Hot but to such a Degree, can onely
cause Heat to such a Degree; and this is as Evident, as that
no Cause can act beyond its Power to act, or
can do what it
cannot do; which is an Identical Proposition, and
Self-evident.
13. 'Tis in vain then to start this Question,
How Men come to give their Assent contrary to Probability, till this
All Errour comes by
Assenting upon
Probability. Question be first satisfy'd,
Why Men should assent
at all upon meer Probability? But, this being supposed without any Proof; and, it being allow'd by me, that Men may assent contrary to Probability all the Ways he assigns, I am not to pursue that Point any farther, because it is quite besides my Aim; which is, to concern my self onely with what
promotes true
Science; with which, Probability, as being
[Page 446] both
Uncertain, and
Inevident, has nothing at all to do, but to
Injure it, (if it meets with
Rash Concluders,) by
Ill-grounded Assents. But, casting my Eye on the Title of this Chapter, which is,
[Of Wrong Assent, or Errour,] I observe, that he has not so much as touch'd upon one main Cause of Errour, which has an unhappy Influence even upon some Wise and Good Men, and oft proves Prejudicial to their best Concerns; I mean, the Assenting
absolutely upon very high
Probabilities; or, (as Mr.
Locke expresses it,)
as firmly, as if they were infallibly demonstrated. We are, indeed,
more often deceiv'd by Assenting on
slight Probabilities; but, we are far
more grosly deceiv'd, when a
very High, and
very Likely Probability fails us: Whence, in such occasions, Men use to say,
[Who could ever have thought or imagin'd it?] or,
[I was never so abominably deceiv'd in my Life.] I will explain my self by one Signal Instance, shewing how dangerous it is to yield up our Reason, by Assenting Absolutely upon
very Great Likelihoods, and even the
Highest Probabilities. Which Discourse may, I hope,
edifie some, and thence
convince others, that such an Assent is Irrational.
14. A Man who is at this Instant in perfect Health, is apt to assent absolutely, that he shall not die suddenly of
The Tenet, that we ought to Assent upon Probability, is highly
prejudicial to
Piety, and to best
Christian Morality. an Apoplexy before Morning; that a Tile shall not fall from a House, and kill him when he walks the Streets; that his House shall not fall on his Head, and crush him; that a Drunken or Quarrelsom Ruffian shall not, without Provocation, run him thorow; that a Bit of Meat, a
[Page 447] Crum, or a Bone, shall not choak him; or any such
sudden Disaster befall him
that Day; and 'tis
very highly Probable they will not. Now, the greatest Concern we can have in this World, is, to die well prepared for the other. Put case then, a Man of a
Loose Life, (such Men being most apt to
presume, and lull themselves in a blind Security,)
assents firmly and
absolutely, upon such a high Probability that he shall not be taken off suddenly, but shall have Time to die Penitent, haps to be surpriz'd by some such unlucky Accident, without having any Leisure to repent; the case of his Soul is very desperate. Now, 'tis evident, that that this Eternal Loss of Happiness lights to such Men thro' their acting contrary to their Reason; and their Assenting, and Relying
firmly upon the Frail Assurance of a Probability: For, had they used their Reason right, it would have naturally suggested to them these Thoughts: I can see no Bottom nor Foundation for Assenting so
fully that I shall not die
very shortly, or
suddenly. How many Men, who thought themselves as secure as I do now, have, notwithstanding, been taken away in an Instant! Every Man living is liable to these, and a Thousand other Unforeknowable Mischances: Nor have I any kind of Privilege above others; nor know I any reason
why those Sinister Chances that happen'd to
other Men, may not as well be
my Lot. This plain and obvious Discourse, join'd with the Infinite Concern of the Thing, might have conduced to make those carelesly secure Men rectifie their Wanderings, and endeavour to keep a good Conscience, lest they should be suddenly Arrested by Death, with their Debts uncancell'd: Which good Thoughts and Motives
[Page 448] they had wanted, had they assented upon a high Probability that they should not die suddenly, as
firmly as tho' the Thing were infallibly demonstrated. This Infallible and Irrational Security, I say, would, in all likelihood, have made such weak Souls
run on in Sin,
defer the Amendments of their Lives, and put it off with a dangerous presuming on
Death-bed Repentance. Hence I infer two Things; one, that our Position, that we ought not to
assent upon a high Probability, but to retain
some Degree of Suspence, is a Great and very Important
Truth, since it has so great an Influence (not to speak of our many other Concerns) upon the
best and most Important Part of Christian Morality.
Errour does not use to be so favourable to
Goodness and
Piety, no more than Ignorance is the Mother of Devotion; whereas
Truth reduced to
Practice, is ever the Genuin Parent of
Virtue. The other, that to
Judge or Assent
without Knowledge, springs from our Weakness, or else from Passion; and that
Judgment taken in this Sense, is not (as Mr.
Locke affirms) the
Gift of God.
15. He proceeds to the Reasons why
Men take wrong measures of Probability, and so come to
assent wrong or
Err.
To apply our selves to the
Right Method to find out
Truth and
Science is the onely Antidote against
Errour. But, it appears evidently from what's said, or rather indeed, it is evident out of the very Terms, that all
Errour or
Wrong Assent, does
onely Spring from Assenting
at all upon
Probable Motives. For, did they Assent onely upon
Evidence, it is Impossible they should
ever erre; since Evidence for an Errour is in it self impossible. Or, did they
suspend
[Page 449] their Assent, or
not Assent when the Thing is
but Probable, 'tis again impossible they should
Err; for, it is impossible they should
Err, or
Assent wrong, when they do
not Assent at all. Whence follows, that (excepting Invincible Ignorance, which concerns not our Point in hand) all
Wrong Assent, or
Errour, springs from our
Assenting upon Probability. The Reasons he assigns, why Men take wrong Measures of Probabilities, serve better to shew why Men do not assent upon
Evidence; viz.
Doubtful and False Principles, Receiv'd Hypotheses, Predominant Passions, and
Authority; by which last, I suppose, he means, such Authority as
may deceive us. All these are so many
Remora's to the Advancement of
Science, and Motes in our Intellectual Eye, hindring it from seeing
Evident Truth. Yet, none of them, but has some kind of Probability, (as the World goes;) or, at least, will furnish Men with probable Arguments: For, a very slight Thing serves to make a Thing
Probable. So that the Upshot is, that the Chief, and
most Effectual Way for Men to avoid Wrong
Assents, or
Errours, is to instruct them in the Way how to conclude
evidently; which is the sole End and Aim of my
Method to Science; and, particularly, of that part of it which treats of the Self-evident Conclusiveness of
Syllogisms, in which no Man can possibly be deceiv'd. For, this shews, that the Inference or Consequence of the Conclusion, when the
Medium is
Proper, is as Certain as
Self-Evidence can make it; and, that
Common Mediums, (such as all
Probable ones are,) can never
Conclude; and, therefore, such Conclusions cannot be assented to, or held
True, without wronging our
Reason. Whence follows, that the Way to avoid
[Page 450]
Wrong Assent, is, to
exclude Probability from having any Title
at all to our Assent; it being highly and manifestly
Irrational for any to
judge, a Proposition
not at all Demonstrated or shewn to be
True, should be
assented to as firmly as if it were infallibly demonstrated: For, this is directly to judge a Thing
to be such as it is not; which is a manifest
Errour, or
Untruth. Nor, matters it what most People do out of
Weakness: Man's
true Nature, which is
Rational, is to be rated according to the Conformity we ought to conceive it had from the
Idea of it in the Divine Understanding, its
true Essence; where none can doubt but it was
Perfect, till it came to be slubber'd and sully'd by the tampering of Second Causes, and their Never-uniform Circumstances. The Natural Perfection, then, of a Rational Creature being to arrive
certainly, or
without missing, at
Knowledge and
Truth, which cannot be had without
Evidence; hence, 'tis his true Nature to be guided in his Way to acquire those Interiour Perfections of his Mind, onely by
Evidence; without which, he is liable to fall, every Step he takes, into the Precipice of
Errour. Nay, 'tis so clear a Truth, that Man's true Nature is onely to be guided in his
Interiour Assents by
Evidence; that, even in our
Outward Actions, which do not directly concern the
perfecting our Soul, and in which we can have
no Evidence of their
Success, or of the Good they will
certainly do us; yet, still we must (unless we will incurr the Note of Folly) have
Evidence that it is
better to act, or
better to venture; otherwise, we shall clearly act with some Precipitancy, and against our true Nature,
Reason.
[Page 451] 16. Besides, it is extream hard to take Right
Measures of Probability. Every Measure is a
Certain Standard;
No possible Way, or
Certain Standard, to take the Just Measures of
Probabilities. whereas, Probabilities are not capable of any; but, like desultory
Ignes-fatui, whiffle now to this side, now to that; doubling, and re-doubling; so that none can take their just Dimension, or Proportion. They vary
every Day, ofttimes every
Hour; and, what's
more Probable,
this Minute, may, by some new Circumstance lately come to our Knowledge, become less Probable; the next, perhaps,
Improbable. Even the
Highest Probabilities are not exempt from this Frailty, and Fickleness. I may think my House will
certainly stand; nor do I see any Reason to make the least Doubt of it: A prudent Neighbour, whom I take to be more Judicious than my self in such Things, spies a Flaw, or Crack, near the Foundation, which he thinks weakens it; which makes it now
Improbable it will stand, and
Probable it will fall. Hereupon, I send for an expert Master-Builder, who has ten times the Skill of the other; and he assures me, that late Formidable Crack is nothing at all to the Firmness of the Foundation, and therefore it will certainly stand: Which said, the Motive shifts Faces again, and it becomes
very Probable it will
not fall. Amongst School-men, some hold, that the Opinion of
Three Doctors makes a Point
Probable; some think, the Opinion of
Two is sufficient; some say,
One, who has maturely weigh'd the Point, will serve; and, in the mean time, perhaps it is
scarce Probable, at most
but Probable, that any of these say
True. But then, these Later
[Page 452] say, that it is certain that what
Seven Learned Men agree in, is
Probable: Let then these Seven Learned Men agree that what some
One very Learned Man, whom they nominate, says, makes the Thing Probable; that
One Man has the Virtue of all the
Seven center'd in him; and, therefore, that one single Learned Man's Opinion makes it Probable enough in all Conscience. Where then shall we fix the Bounds, or whence take any Certain
Measures of
Greater and
Lesser Probabilities? Whoever peruses, and considers well the several Sorts of Probable Motives, enumerated in my
Method, B. 3.
L. 2. §. 10. and by Mr.
Locke here, in his 15th and 16th Chapters, will see, (tho' we have not reckon'd up half of them,) by reflecting on their Variety, and their Crossness to one another, (abating the several Degrees of each,) how insuperable a Task it is to settle any
fix'd Limits by which we can be
constantly assur'd, which sort of Probability is
Greater, or
Lesser. 'Tis a Thousand times easier to establish absolutely certain Rules of
Demonstration, were Men but as zealous to
pursue Truth, as they love
to talk at random; either because they think that Noblest Quest not worth their Pains; or, perhaps, because Palliated Scepticks inveigle them into a Conceit, that
Science is unattainable. To obviate which Calumny, has, these Fifty Years, been the Butt of my Endeavours.
17. As for
Authority, this one Maxim, pursu'd home, secures us from being deceiv'd by relying on it;
viz. [No
The Certain Rule, not to be mis-led by
Authority.
Authority deserves Assent, farther than Reason gives it to deserve.] So that all the Certainty of
Authority is to be refunded into
Intrinsecal Arguments, taken from the
[Page 453] Nature of
Mankind, the Attesters; and the Nature (I mean, the Notoreity and Concern) of the Things attested; and, thence ascertaining the Attesters Knowledge, and Veracity: Which, if they can be demonstrated, or put beyond Probability, (for, till then, none who are able to raise Doubts, and see the
Medium is
Inconclusive, can be bound in Reason to
assent upon any Testimony,) even the
Wisest Men may rationally
Assent to what they
attest; otherwise,
not; tho' weaker Arguments (as I hinted above) may suffice for the Vulgar, and for our Outward Actions.
18. To close my Reflexions on this Chapter, I am apt to think that this Learned Author is here drawn aside from
Mr.
Locke seems to take someThings for
onely Probable, which (or the Authority for them) are
Demonstrable. using his Excellent Reason to his best Advantage, by apprehending some Things to be
onely Probable, which (or the Certainty of the Authority for them) are
perfectly Demonstrable; as, in particular, that of the Existence of
Julius Caesar. The same I judge of these,
viz. That
Alexander the Great conquer'd
Asia; that there are such Cities as
Rome, or
Paris; that the same Chances cannot light often upon a Hundred Dice; that I shall not think over again, in order, the same Thoughts next Year, as I did this; and a Thousand such like. Which, perhaps, many will take to be but
highly Probable; whereas I, upon good Reason, cannot but judge they are all of them
Demonstrable. But I am weary, and hasten to an End.
[Page 454] 19. The last Chapter bears for its Title,
[Of the Division of Sciences.] The two First General Branches of this Division
The Members of Mr.
Locke's
Division of Sciences are partly
Co-incident, partly not belonging to Science
at all. are, in my opinion,
Co-incident; as will be seen hereafter. However, the Learned World is much oblig'd to the Author, for putting
Ethicks to be capable of
Demonstration, and a
true Science. But, as to his Third Branch, which he calls
[...], or the
Doctrine of Signs, I must confess, I do not well know what to make of it: For, to make the
Doctrine of Words to be a
Science, or part of
Philosophy, is to make Philosophy
Wordish. He defin'd Philosophy, in his Preface, to be
The Knowledge of Things; and
here he seems to make the
Knowledge of Words a part of
Science, or Philosophy, taken distinctly from the
Knowledge of Things; which is his First Branch. All Science is Connected
Sense, and both
Sense and
Science are in our
Minds. The
Common Agreement of Men gives Words to be
Signs; Common Usage shews this Agreement;
Grammar helps them with Congruity;
Critick gathers from Authors, or Derivations, the Genuine Signification of such Words as are not so much worn by
Common Use, but mostly used by the Learned: For, when they are
thus Common, Critick is Useless.
Logick, which is to
direct our Reason, and
define our Notions, so to keep our Thoughts or Discourses
steady, takes care they be not
Ambiguous; or, if they be, gives Rules to detect their Double Sense, lest the Illunderstood Signs lead us astray from the Point. But, all begins and ends in this, that we be sure our Words do signifie our Notions,
rightly, and
[Page 455]
sincerely. Sometimes we have
Simple Notions; and then we use such Words as signifie
them: Sometimes we join many
Simpler Notions in a
Complex one; and then we make use of such a
Word as signifies that
Complex Idea, or Notion: Sometimes we connect divers Notions affirmatively, and frame Judgments, or
Mental Propositions; and then,
Verbal Propositions signifie that
Verbum Mentis, or Interiour Saying. We may
fancy that Words do
ty together many Simple
Ideas in a Complex one; (for, there is nothing which Men of Wit, by much bending their Thoughts, cannot
fancy;) but 'tis
We who
ty our Notions together in our
Mind; nor can meer Articulate Sounds any more Connect Simple
Ideas, than they can
connect or
identifie our Notions which are the Terms of a Proposition: nor can they do
this, any more than they can frame a Judgment; that is,
Judge, or
Know. We may
fancy too, that they
record our Thoughts, which otherwise would be lost: 'Tis true, that after we have agreed such
Words should signifie such
Things in our Mind, they have an order to one another, and do ordinarily
come together into our Thoughts; and so the Word
infers the Thing; but so does the
Thing infer the
Word too, to which we, by our Agreement of its Signification, do relate it; and, of the two, the
Word is sooner
lost out of the Memory, and more needs a
Recorder, than the
Notion does; especially, when our Memory is of
Connected Sense. How often do we remember very well the
Sense of an Author we have read, and yet cannot at all call to mind his
Words! My self, when I was
young, had
Words, and great Variety of them, at my Tongue's End; my Expression was
Copious, and
[Page 456]
Florid, and now I am
old and past my Autumn, my stile is dry; and the
Flowers and
Leaves fall off, when the
Fruit is
ripe; and tho' I still
retain and
increase my stock of
Thoughts, I have lost that Multiplicity and Choice of
Words I had formerly. But, I must complain that it is a great Injury to that Excellent and most Useful Science,
[Logick] which treats of the
Operations of our
Understanding, and of the way how to
manage them, to make it nothing but the
Doctrine of Signes, or
Words; and to pretend it has its
Name thence. As if
[...] did not signify
Ratio, and
Uerbum mentis, as properly as it does
Vox; and
[...] far more often
[Rationalis,] than it does
Sermone utens. But, above all, I am sure,
[...] is never found to signify the
Art or
Doctrine of
Words, but the Art of
Discoursing or
Reasoning.
20. I cannot but think that the
Subordination of Sciences, is as Useful and Necessary to be known, as their
Division or
The Connatural way how
Sciences are to be
Divided, and
Subordinated. Distinction, in
Philosophy; they being the
Exact Knowledge of Things, taking this last word in its largest sense, as it Comprehends
Rem and
Modum rei. Also every Notion being the
Thing inadequately conceiv'd, and having a kind of
Distinct Nature peculiar to it self in our Minds; and all Sciences (they being Distinct and not Confused Knowledges,) having, consequently, for their Object, the Thing as thus Distinctly or Inadequately consider'd, (by which Objects they are
Specify'd and
Distinguisht;) it follows, that there may be as many
Sciences as we have such
Distinct Notions of the Thing; and that each of them is got by looking more penetratively into those
Distinct
[Page 457]
Natures in our Mind, or
Distinct Notions: Science being in reality nothing but Descants (as it were) on those
Notions, and grounded entirely on their Metaphysical Verity. Whence follows likewise that the
Subordination of Sciences is grounded on this, that those
Notions (their
Objects) are
Subordinate; or that one of them is
more Universal or General, others
more Particular. To instance; The Highest Science in the Line of that General Notion we call
Substance, is that which treats of the
Supreme Genus, or of
Ens as
Ens, and of what belongs to it
as such; and this we call
Metaphysicks or
Trans-natural Knowledge. The imediate Notion under
Ens is
Corpus; and this is the Object of
Natural Philosophy, or
Physicks. Next under That is
Vivens; which (as its Object) Constitutes the Science or Knowledge of
Living Things, and what belongs to them as such. Under that is
Animal, which is the Object of the Science that treats of
Sensitive Things, as they are
Sensitive, and of what appertains to them,
as they are such. The Lowest of our Notions in that Line, which are in any degree Common or General, is that of
Homo; which treats of
Humane Nature, of its Operations proper to
Man, as Man; and Chiefly of his Primary Operation
Reasoning; and then, the Science which shows how to order those Operations right that belong to his
Understanding, is
Logick; as that Science which shows how to order those Operations right that belong to his
Will, is call'd
Ethicks. Lower than this,
Science proceeds not;
Individuals, by reason of the Complexion of Innumerable Accidents that Constitutes them, not being knowable to us,
as such, so as to give us Exact Knowledge of their
Singularities.
[Page 458]
Corollary I. From what's said it appears; that Mr.
Locke's two First Branches fall into one. For his First
Some very Useful
Corollaries concerning that Subject. Branch being
[The Knowledge of Things as they are in their own proper Beings, their Constitutions, Properties and Operations] and his second,
viz. Ethicks, having for its Object the
Operations of Mans
Will; and
Logick, the Operations of his
Understanding, which proceed from him
as Man, (all Outward Actions that proceed not from his Interiour
Knowledge and
Will, being meerly
Animal;) it follows that
Ethicks, which is his
Second Branch, is coincident with his
First. For Man is a Thing, and has a
Proper Being of his own, and his
Understanding and
Will are his
Properties; and
their Operations are
his Operations.
Corollary II. Each of the Subordinant Sciences deduces Conclusions about its Proper Object: Which, tho' Conclusions
there, are the Principles to the immediately Inferiour or Subordinate Science: so that none can know exactly what
Homo is, who is
such an Animal, if he be Ignorant what
Animal is; Nor what
Animal, which is
such a Living Body, is, if he knows not what
Living Body is: Nor what
Living Body, which is
such a Body, is, if he knows not what
Body is; Nor, what
Body, which is
such an
Ens, is, if he knows not what Ens or
Thing is.
Corollaay III. Hence is seen evidently, how Necessary, and according to Nature it is, that those Notions which are
most Universal, should be most
knowable or
Clear; in regard the
Inferiour ones cannot be known but by
them; and that being most
Clear, they must (as was often shown above) be also
most Simple.
[Page 459]
Corollary, IV. Hence is seen also how all
Sciences conversant about our Gradual Notions in the Line of
Substance (and the same holds in all the other Lines) come to be connaturally
Subordinate to those which have a
Superiour Notion for their
Object; and how
Perfect Knowledge or Skill in the
Inferiour Science, is Unattainable without Knowledge or Skill in the
Superiour.
Corollary V. Hence is demonstrated, that
Metaphysicks is absolutely the
Highest Science; and that, without Knowledge or Skill in
it, none can
perfectly understand the
Inferiour Sciences, so as to resolve them into their
First, and
most Evident Principles.
Corollary VI. And, since the
Greater Clearness of that
Notion, which is the
Object of any Science, gives a greater Clearness and Evidence to the
Science it self; and the
Greater Clearness of any Notion arises from its being
more Simple; and the
more General they are, the
more Simple they are; and the Notion of
Ens is Evidently
more General than all the rest: It follows demonstratively that the Science of
Metaphysicks, which treats of
Ens as
Ens, is the
most Clear of any others; and, in the
Highest Degree, Evident; and that they who think otherwise do guide themselves by
Fancy, to which such very Abstract Notions are Unsuitable.
Corollary VII. And, since Evidence
determins our Understanding to
Assent, and therefore
Certainty which is the Determination of our Judging Power, follows
Evidence as its Proper Cause; it follows, that, as no
Inferiour Science can be
Evident without Knowledge in
Metaphysicks, so neither can our Knowledge of any of them be
perfectly,
[Page 460] (or in the
Highest Degree,) Certain, but by virtue of
It, or of such Maxims, or
First Principles, as belong to
It.
Corollary, VIII. The same Discourse that is made here of
Objects found in the Line of
Ens, and their proper
Sciences; may be made and have Equal force in the
Objects belonging to all the Lines of
Accidents, and the Sciences Proper to
them.
Corollary last. Hence the Doctrine of
Words is no part of Philosophy, taking them as aparted from our
Notions; because it has neither for its Object,
Rem nor
Modum rei; nor any thing found
in Nature, or Belonging to
it; since
Words are meerly
Signes, appointed by our
Voluntary Designation, to assist us in Communicating our Conceptions to others, which can be no part of the
Knowledge of Things or
true Philosophy; Words being neither Simple nor Complex, Adequate or Inadequate
Notions, nor in
any Manner taken from the
Things themselves.
FINIS.